may give you an hint what little credit may justly be given to such Tales and when men have trapt any as Impostures so oft in lying and cheating they have small reason to believe them in their other Stories or Actions And besides these Forgeries when we consider what compact jugling and delusions there may be and that the Devil also may have a hand in the imployment as also some may have their Natural causes we should not so easily believe all to be gold that glistereth nor every thing we see or hear to be a Miracle wrought by God since b 2 Thessal 2. â Antichrist himself must deceive by signs and lying Wonders Though as I have no power to hinder Almighty God from working Wonders so have I no Authority to deny that he doth do any by his faithful Instruments and I am apt to believe upon good Reason that the Church of Great Britain since the Reformation may glory and triumph in this blessing as well as their fellow-Christians beyond Sea CHAP. IV. Their Idle Extravagant and Prophane Titles and Prerogatives appropriated to the Pope HAving hitherto seen how lavish they are in the commendations of their inferiour Christians those but as it were fellow-Subjects or of the same rank in obedience with themselves what lofty strains and towring Encomiums may we expect when they advance to magnifie their Lord and Master their Infallible Judge and what not If in any thing they observe Sir Philip Sidneys Rule If the man such praises have What must he that keeps the knave And if when several of their Wits have strain'd themselves to compare the great Cardinal a Many of which you may finde collected together in a Quartâ Book call'd Scriptorum Galliae Maledicentiae Adulationes Impiae Anno 1635. Richelieu to God Almighty for Power and Wisdom though he hath not hitherto been held one of the greatest Saints we may not hope for less Blasphemies to be produced to the honour of their Roman Bishop whom they fancy to command Heaven and Hell and so at his pleasure to dispose of their souls to either of those places But that good Emperour b Volaterran lib. 23. fol. 266. Alexander Severus rejected all such cogging Claw-backs As c Ant. Panormita de rebus gestis Alphonsi Alonso that wise King of Aragon did not onely hate but several times punish his flattering creenging Courtiers whom he justly call'd the Plague of Princes it being a truth not easily denyed that next to such a Treason as Presbytery the dissembling fawning Favorite is the discredit of his King and the ruine of his Country What the Popes have done by way of command to others to proclaim to the World the Commendations Strength Power Vertue and Authority of his Holy-Chair would be a task too tedious and difficult to search exactly and throughly into Yet that such endeavours have been somewhat Ancient appears by Augustinus de Ancona now better known by the name of Triumphus who above three hundred years ago was commanded by Pope John XXI or XXII to write a Treatise to this purpose which he did where he boldly maintains that no d De Potestate Ecclesiasticâ Quest 44. Art 1. law can be made to binde Christians but by the Popes Authority as of old the Israelites received none but by the Intercession of Moses Nor is this all but he makes all the world to be so much the Popes Right and Inheritance that he expresly gives us this Caution of Interpretation of some Facts in History viz. That if we meet with any Emperours to have given any e Id. Part. 1. Quest 1. Art 1. Temporal Priviledges or Lands to any Popes as they say Constantine did to Sylvester we must here understand that they did not at all give that which was their own to give but onely forsooth restore that which had formerly been taken away from them by Tyranny and Injustice Or if on the contrary we read of any Popes to have given off any such Temporal Benefit we must then suppose that it was done more for peace-sake then really to give to others a true Title to them Fine Rules if they were true to keep all Jurisdiction and Territories in their own clutches But alas they are too simple and childish to be imbraced by any but fools and suchlike Papal Scriblers Not long after him we have a trusty Spaniard Alvarus Pelagius Confessor to Balthassor Cossa call'd John XXII or XXIII who writ a large Book in part to vindicate his Master by many then held an Antipope This Alvarus amongst other things affirms that no Emperour must be held to rule a De planctu Ecclesiae lib. 1. cap. 13. justly who received not his Power and Authority from the Roman Church especially after Christ had granted all Rule and Government to St. Peter which seems a pretty Paradox as if the Church at Rome by right ruled all the world before ever St. Peter was ever there or held as Supream there or for ought that I know before any other Christian in that City had any abode Nor will that which followeth any whit mend the matter viz. that every Pope hath all the same or as much power upon Earth as Jesus Christ himself had and that the Pope is as a God to the Emperour Some years before this Vrban the Sixth and Clement the Seventh bandying for the Popedom the Christians not agreeing which of them was the true one insomuch that the Kings themselves were also divided from which troubles it may be he might expect some disadvantage However it was he had one Johannes de Therano his Chamberlain who upon his command writ a Book to lessen all Temporal Authority in Princes in which he very finely evades these words Give unto Caesar the things that are Caesars and to God the things that are Gods by affirming that these words of Christ have place onely for a time viz. until his Ascention and that after his Ascention they are of no force or value proving it from this Verse b Joh 12. 32. When I shall be lifted up from the Earth I will draw all men unto me which he interprets by all Kings and Kingdoms to be under the Popes jurisdiction a bundle of such strange Assertions that c Tom. 2. pag. 232. Coquaeus himself seems almost ashamed of them But to go on long before any of these above five hundred years d Anno 1131. ago in a Council at Rheimes some one or other for his certain name I finde not made a learned and wise Sermon as he thought in commendation of the Pope telling his Auditors that he was greater than Moses greater than any Angel greater than Solomon nay except God there is none like unto him either in Heaven or Earth And that this might carry the more credit with it they have foisted this into the Works of e Sermo ad Synod Rhemens beginning Grave est quod mihi injungitur St.
say to him Why do you so since his power is such as to dispence beyond Law it self and so of Injustice can make Justice either by correcting or changing the Laws or Rights and b Dist 34. c. Lector Gloss dispence too against the Apostle Their Canon-Law brags that Constantine the Great call'd the Pope a c Dist 96. c. Satis evidenter God But their extravagant Gloss speaks out more plainly in these very words d Credere Dominum Deum nostrum Papam Conditorem c. Extra Joh. XXII Tit. 14. de verborum significat cap. 4. Cum inter nonnullâs Gloss Sect. Declaramus prope finem OUR LORD GOD THE POPE Because e Warn-word to Sir Fran. Hastings's wastward Encount 1. c. 2. Sect. 10. Father Parsons affirmeth he could never finde any such expression though he saith he sought much for it I have been the more exact and plain in the Quotation as also to confute f Apol. pro Hen. Garn. Andraeas Eudaemon-Johannes and some others who are apt to perswade their Readers that there is no such thing to be found at least in those Copies that they can meet withal for confutation of which take this Catalogue of Editions which I have met withal in which they will finde the said words expresly set down Lugduni Lutet Paris 1526 1522 1556 1561 1559 * 1585 1572 * 1601 * 1584 * 1612 Several of which viz. those you see here noted with the Asterisks were Vid. Pet Moulin vates lib. 5. cap. 6. printed after Pope Gregory the Thirteenth had corrected the Canon-Law and were as they confess printed and publish'd according to the Roman Copy by Authority of the said Pope And it may be from suchlike wicked expressions as this that abominable Varlet Francois Ravaillac drew this Blasphemous Doctrine g Parceque faisant la guerre contre le Pape c'estoit la faire contre Dieu d'âutant que le Pape estoit Dieu Dieu âstoit le Pape Pâocez Examen Confessions c. du Fâancoâs Ravaillac pag. 39. Is Casauban Epâst ad Front Ducaeum pag. 14 The Pope is God and God is the Pope And therefore supposing that Henry the Fourth of France would make War upon the Pope he thought himself obliged to murther the said King lest he should fight against God that is the Pope However though I cannot say that the wisest of them think the Pope really to be God yet this I am certain of that they commonly paint one so like the other with a Triple Crown and all other Pontifical Garments that you can scarce know whether they designed it for the Picture of God Almighty or the Pope But others would have us to think that he is not really a God no more than he is really a man but something or other between both according to our Country-man in their h Gloss g Clâmâât in Proem Gloss â Papa Papa stupor Mundi Qui maxima rerumes Nec Deuses nec homo quasi neuter es inter utrumque Pope the worlds wonder greatest in all the world Nor God nor Man but between both thou' rt Purld And now can we think that they give these almost-almighty Titles and Power to his Holiness without sure grounds and good cause And that of all Reasons and Authorities the Canon-Law which hath been so carefully composed and so often revised by their wisest ones doth not afford the best No surely and therefore for a taste take some of their invincible Arguments and those too for more Authority framed by the Popes themselves and so infallibly true Can any deny that the Pope hath all a Extra Com. de Major Obed. c. Unam Sanctam Temporal as well as Spiritual jurisdiction seeing the Apostles said b Luke 22. 28. Behold here are two Swords and Christ answered That it is enough Which is also sufficiently testified by Christ's saying Peter c Job 18. 11. Mat. 26. 52. put up thy sword into the sheath What need any man question the d Extra Com. c. Unam sanctam Greg. de Major Obed c. Solitae Popes Authority to depose Kings seeing God told the Prophet Jeremiah saying e Jer. 1. 10. Behold I have this day set thee over the Nations and over the Kingdoms to root out and to pull down and to destroy and to throw down to build and to plant Is it not as plain as a Pike-staff that there is but one Supream Authority in the World and that that is the f Extra Com. c Unam sanctam Pope because God g Gen. 1. 1. created heaven in the Beginning for it is not said in the plural number in the Beginnings And therefore he that believes not that the Pope is the Chief must be an Heretical Manichee Again is it not impudence to deny the h Greg de Major Obed. c. Solitae Pope to be above any Emperour be he East or West seeing God himself decided long since the Controversie by creating i Gen. 1. 16. two great Lights viz. the Sun and the Moon whereby he did plainly demonstrate that the Pope is as far above the Emperour as the Sun is greater than the Moon And for the Kings they are no more to be compared to the Pope than k Dist 96. c. Duo sunt Lead is to Gold Upon the strength of these Authorities and mighty Reasons though not a Rush to the purpose their Writers vapour with his Holiness over all poor Hereticks l Comment in c. Oportchat pag. 48. Sect. 9. Rodericus Cupers thinks that those who deny the Popes Temporal and spiritual Supremacy deny also the Gospel and the great m Sum. Patt 3. Tit. 22. c. 5. Antoninus of Florence that he hath power not onely on earth but in Heaven and Hell Doctor n Tract de jurisdict part 4. cent 1. cas 56. Sect. 1. Marta saith that he is Judge of all men in the World And so any may appeal from their secular Judges to him He being the o Ibid. Sect. 8. Fountain and Original of all Temporal jurisdiction and having all the Power that p Id. cap. 25. Sect. 20. Christ had q Quodlibet VI. Quaest 23. fol. 369. a. Henricus à Gondavo with his Commentator Marcus Vitalis Zuccolius and r De Potestar Rom Pont. l. 2. c. 9. Sect 7. cap. 10. Alexander Carerius with a multitude of others are great sticklers for this his Authority and the later of them tells us that it is the common opinion of all their Divines and Canonists Nay Stephanus an Arch-bishop in one of their Lateran Councils applauded the Opinion That the Å¿ Concil Edict Regia Tom. 34. pag. 449. Pope was above all Power both of Heaven and Earth One tells us that he is not onely the Judge but the t Jo. Rubeus in Bonifac. VIII pag. 216. Spouse of the Vniversal Church and the Arbitrator of Heaven and Earth u Isidor
same purpose was best known to the Court of Rome and is not two pence matter to our design But yet for all his Saintship his great admirer and Glossographer Johannes de Friburgo will not agree with him about the Popes direct Authority though he allows him an indirect one to depose Kings and it is not a farthing matter whether he kill a man with his right or left-hand With the former Saint doth another but of a far older date viz. St. Bonaventure in the main agree affirming with the rest that a Possunt Sacerdotes Pontifices ex causa amovere Reges deponere Imperatores S. Bonavent de Ecclesiast Hierarcha part 2. cap. 1. Priests and Popes for some Reason or other may put down Kings and depose Emperours But though our Learned Country-man Alexander of Hales used to say by this famous and pious Cardinal his Scholar That it seemed to him that Adam had not sin'd in Bonaventure yet for all his Title of Invincible he shall not perswade me but that our Seraphical Doctor was wide from Truth in this his King-deposing Assertion Much about the same time with the former lived another famous Cardinal Henricus de Segusio but now better known by the name of Hostiensis who is as resolute as any for the b Domini Temporales non solum propter suam Haeresim sed etiam aliorum quos dum possunt admoniti exterminare negligunt Excommunicari possunt Terrae ipsorum exponi Catholicis occupandae idem si Princeps negligens inveniatur circa Regni Regimen justitiam saciendam Hostiens Summa lib. 5. Tit. de Haereticis Sect. Quae poena seriatur Sect. 11. deposing of Kings by this Power if they be either negligent in the administration of their Government or do not extirpate all Hereticks out of their Dominions then comes a clap of Excommunication and the Land lyeth gaping for him that can first take it To this Cardinal we shall add another of as great esteem as any and one that had formerly been Master del sacro Palazzo and this is Johannes de Turrecremata who affirms that the Pope cannot onely use his Ecclesiastical Censures against Kings but also c Verum etiam cos notabiliter negligentes à dignitate deponere Jo. de Tur. Suâma de Eccles cap. 14. propos 44. depose them And with this Spaniard doth a Sicilian one of their most famous Canonists d In V lib. Decretal de Haereticis cap. 13. Abbas Panormitanus agree And e Super Canone Missae lect 23. fol. 41. pag. 1. col 1. Gabriel Biel an old German Divine upon the same foundation raiseth the same destructive Principles To these subscribe the Sicilian Lawyer f De Potestate Regia Q. 76. Antonius Corsetus the Italian g Tract de officio legati de latere lib. 2. Tit. de variis ordinarium nominib Sect. 220. Petrus Andraeas de Gambara and his Country-man h De censuris Ecclesiasticis Tab. 2. cap. 23. Sect. 9. num 8. Bartholomaeus Vgolius who also some years * De justitia validitate Monitorii Pauli V in Venetos pag. 16. after affirm the same Power to lye in Paul the Fifth nor doth the Pavian Lawyer i Repet Rubr. de Constitut Sect. 76. Boschus Codecha differ from the rest Thus do they madly seem to dote upon this Papal jurisdiction as the Mantuan Galeatius did upon a young Woman of this City who upon her jeasting command drown'd himself Nor is multitude of their Lawyers wanting to confirm this their Seditious Doctrine for here might we bring k Repet in C. Canonum Statut. de Constitut Sect. 32. Johannes Baptista Ferretus l Repet in Clem. ut Clericorum de offic ord Sect. 40 43. Stephanus Aufrerius m De Magistratibus lib. 1. cap. 2. Sect. 5 7 8. Garsias Mastrillius yet for all this Principle imploy'd by the Catholick King about Sicily n Repet in Rubr. de Haeret. Quaest 9. Sect. 5. Rep. in C. quoniam de Haeret. Quaest 15. Sect. 34 36. Arnaldus Albertinus Inquisitor General of Valentia and Bishop of Patti in the former Island and Lancellotus Conradus amongst other Priviledges and Prerogatives attributed to the Pope for the Twentieth saith that he o XX. Deponit Imperatorem propter ipsius iniquitates etiam Reges Lanc. Conrad Templum Omnium judicium pag. 613. deposeth both Emperours and Kings Franciscus Vargas being desired by Pope Pius the Fourth with whom he was very gratious to inform him of the jurisdiction and authority of himself and other inferiour Bishops then somewhat discours'd of in the Council of Trent tells his Holiness plainly That it belongs to a Haec âtem ea Potestas est qua idem summus Pont. non alius Imperatores Principes nonnunquam privat aliosque in eorum locum sufficit Fr. Varg. de Episcoporum jurisdictione autorit Pontis Confirm 10. Numb 7 8. him alone to depose Kings and Emperours and put others in their places and then for more confirmation of it names some so used And whether Fernandus Rebellus the famous Portugal Jesuit be not of the same opinion let indifferent parties judge and they will soon conclude that his Name did not much differ from his Principles telling us That the Portugal had one title of right to the Indies by the gift of Alexander the Sixth and the b Quibus jus competit super omnes Principes Christianos concedendi auferendi ordinandi retendi ea quae opus suerint ad finem supernaturalem salutis genrium tam fidelium quam Infidelium Fer. Rebel de Obligationib justitiae Part. 2. l. 18. Q. 23. Numb 26. Bishops of Rome have a great power in giving and taking away from Princes And this he dedicates to Claudius Aquaviva then General of the Jesuits nor could he scarce hit upon a better Patron for such Doctrines seeing by his License he had formerly Priviledg'd several such principles of Sedition But now we have one that speaks to the purpose viz. Ludovicus à Paramo a great Lawyer of Sicily and Divine of Leon who maintains in several places of his writings the c Potest summus Pont. antiquos Reges Imperatores deponere novos instituere Lud. à Param de Origini progress S. Inquisit l. 1. Quest 1. Opin 4. Numb 55. Id. Numb 49. Posse mutare Regna uni auserre atque alteri conferre Id. Numb 58. Potest non solum omnia quae Princeps seculares possunt sed facere novos Principes tollere alios Imperia dividere c. Id. Numb 94. Si Princeps aliquis aut haereticus aut Schismaticus electione fieret tum etiam possit Papa uti gladio temporali adversus eum procedere usque ad depositionem expulsionem illius à Regno Popes power in deposing Kings and setting up new ones and proceeding against all heretical or schismatical Princes with the same Authority and
been supposed o âlosculus de Clericorum excellâââââ Part. 2. Numb 77. Donysius Paulus Lopiz with the Canon-law affirms this power in the Pope and as if perswaded by the same authority and practice a La Politica lib. 2. cap. 17. Numb 5. Abad y otros dizen que en los graves y arduos negocios y en las muy grandes dificultades que causan Ycandalo en la Christiandad podra el Papa usar contra legos de la potestad temporal que tiene de Deos y no de otra manera y muder el solo Imperio y los Regnos con justa causa de Oriente à Occidente y de una unotra Gente y el Papa Zacharias privo à Chulderino del Regno de Francia Castillo de Bovadillo steers the same course though with as much truth and right as when at the same time he joyns to our Queen Elizabeth the name of Stuart And to him we shall put a Catalonian Lawyer b Speculum Visitationis cap. 22. Numb 46. Gabriel Berart one I warrant you of no small esteem Ludovicus de Cassanate looking upon him as the honour of his Country Franciscus de los Herreros tells us that if we have a minde to know in a manner all things we must get his Books in which he assures us there is not one fault though I cannot say so of his Verse Accipiat ' Speculum quod dat sine mendo Berardus and to make up the Distick we will allow you the Pentameter of Antonius de loredo Coronos who thus rants it out in the Authors praise Berart suus liber sapiens leo est yet for all this you may acknowledge the Authors Doctrine to be as false as his friends Verses are Another Spanish Doctor Johannes Blasius at large assures us of the Popes authority not onely in c Reges ac temporalis Principes Regnis spoliate illorumque subditos à fidelitatis sacramento quo suis Principibus erant astricti absolvere Jo. Blas de sacro Eccles Principatu lib. 2. c. 12. fol. 63. depriving Bishops but also Kings and absolving their Subjects from the Obedience due to them Another of the same Nation but of greater repute than the former viz. Rodericus de Arriaga a learned Jesuit and no less man than Chancellor of the University of Prague exactly followeth in this Unde necessum fuit ut Ecclesia posset eos excessus fremare si non posset rationibus monitionibus saltem Censuris si vero neque his privando illos sua potestate dandoque aliis saecularibus licentiam ut possint etiam vi eos privare jurisdictione Regno Rod. de Arriag disput Theolog. in 1. 2. S. Tho. Tom. 2. disp 18. Numb 74. case those who went before him teaching how Kings may be deposed and their Kingdoms given to others And to these I think I may add another of their Country and of a greater sway than either of them d Index nover librorum Probibit 849. Antonio Zapata Cardinal Protector and Inquisitor-General of Spain because amongst other instances in his late Index of prohibited Books he is so expresly earnest against that which supposeth the Pope to have no such Authority over Princes witten by Roger Widrington though his true name was Preston a Benedict an Monck And now that we have entred into Spain before we leave it let 's consult a noted Scholar of Toledo Alphonsus Salmeron the fifth Jesuit in the world in some places he tells us That the e Potest eos imperio Regno privare vel eorum ditiones alteri Principi tradere Alph. Salm. Tom. 4. Part. 3. Tract 4. Numb Tertiam potestatem P. 410. Tom 13. in Epist ad Rom. lib. 4. disp 4. Numb ad objecta vero P. 679. in Epist B. Pauli lib. 1. Part. 3. disp 12. Numb jam de postre mo Pag. 251. Pope hath power to punish Kings by deposing them and giving their Kingdoms to others and not onely that this Authority lyeth in the Pope but that other f Ergo per Episcoporum sententiam possunt deponi debent etiamsi Pauperes Piscopi inermes Id. Tom. 13. Pag. 251. Bishops though never so poor and weak may throw down Kings Though in some places he is a good Expositor yet here I fear he uttereth Doctrine that St. Paul was never used to And if at Ingolstad in his Sermons upon these Epistles he taught his Auditors these Principles the Duke of Bavaria was too liberal of his Reward who instead of punishment built a famous Colledge for him and his Brethren Johannes Paulus Windeck though he speak nothing of our inferior Bishops yet he declares that he of a Hinc firmiter deducimus Papam posse Principes deponere alios instituere P. Wind. de Theolog. juresconsultoâum Pag. 23. Rome hath power to kick down Kings and put others in their Thrones And of the same Opinion is that voluminous Lawyer of Pavia b Jure potest summus Pont. Regno privare non modo Regem ipsum haereticum sed etiam ejus discendentes Menoch Concil 808. Numb 76. Jacobus Menochius and this he saith can not onely be done to the King but also to all of his Line or Race And a Country-man of ours a Doctor in Divinity but of what certain name I know not lurking under the Visard of L. C. in a Letter of his against the foresaid Roger Widdrington or Preston is so furious for this King-deposing Authority to rely in the Pope that he saith to think otherways is not onely c Fidei Catholicae veritati aperte repugnare expresly against the Catholick Faith but doth also savour of d Ethnicismum mihi videntur sapere Numb 4. See the letter it self in Respons Apologetica Rog. Widdringtoni Pag. 153. Heathenism Though another of our Country-men viz. e Cas Conscient lib. 5. cap. 10. Numb 14. p. 442. Gregorius Sayes of the same Order with Preston be not so furious as his enemy L. C. yet he seems to comply with this Papal jurisdiction over Kings and Kingdoms And I believe I shall not any way displease a learned Roman Doctor f Comment in D. Thom. in 2. 2. quaest 10. art 10 disp 1. quaest 11. art 4. disp 1. Alexander Pesantius if I bring him in amongst the Champions against absolute Monarchy for besides that he makes it his business to prove that the Pope can deprive Infidels of their Rule over Christians and by the interpretation of his Margin assures us that Pope Zacharias turn'd out the King of France in the next Question he takes a step farther and affirms that for heresie a man doth not onely loose as a Father the Rule over his Children as an Husband the same over his Wife and so she not obliged in any thing to be obedient to him and the same as a Master over his Servants but also though a Prince and Ruler yet by this
Et sera ce premier Article leu par chacun an tant âs Cours Souveraines qu' es Bailliages Seneschaucees du dit Royaume a l'ouverture des audiences pour estre garde observe avec toute severite rigueur To hinder the spreading of the pernicious Doctrine lately taught and maintain'd by some seditious spirits enemies to good Government against Kings and Soveraign Powers His Majesty shall be humbly desired that there shall be establish'd by the three Estates for a Fundamental Law of the Land to be kept and known by all men That the King being acknowledged head in his Dominions holding his Crown and Authority onely from God there is no power on Earth whatever spiritual or Temporal that hath any right over his Kingdom either to depose our Kings or dispence with or absolve their Subjects from the fidelity and obedience which they owe to their Soveraign for any cause or pretence whatever That all his Subjects of what quality or Condition soever shall keep this Law as holy true and agreeable to Gods Word without any distinction equivocation or limitation whatsoever which shall be sworn and signed by all the Deputies of the Estates and henceforward by all who have any Benefice or Office in the Kingdom before they enter upon such Benefice or Office and that all Tutors Masters Regents Doctors and Preachers shall teach and publish that the contrary Opinion viz. that it is lawful to kill and depose our Kings to rebel and rise up against them and shake off our Obedience to them upon any occasion whatever is impious detestable quite contrary to Truth and the establishment of the State of France which immediately depends upon God onely That all Books teaching these false and wicked Opinions shall be held as seditious and damnable All strangers who write and publish them as sworn Enemies to the Crown and that all Subjects of his Majesty of what Quality and Condition whatever who favour them as Rebels violators of the Fundamental Laws of the Kingdom and Traytors against the King And if there be a Book or discourse writ by any forraign Church-man or any other that then the Clergy of the same Orders establish'd in France shall be obliged continually to answer oppose and confute them without any respect ambiguity or equivocation upon pain to be punish'd as abovesaid as a favourer of the Enemies of the State And this Article shall be read every year in the Soveraign Courts Bayliwicks and Seneschalships of the said Kingdom and at the opening of their Courts of Audience that they may be the better preserved and observed with all rigor and severity This startles the Clergy who with the Noblesse presently set themselves against the third Estate somewhat like our House of Commons with a resolution to expunge this honest and loyal Proposition yet declared their continuable obedience to their King And as a main Engine to carry this their design about they desired Jaque Davie the famous Cardinal of Perron to endeavour to work over to them the third Estate knowing that his voluble Tongue used to be carryed on with so much Learning Judgement and Sweetness that it seldom mist of that it spoke for Accordingly attended with some Lords and Bishops as Representatives of their respective Estates and so to shew to the Commons that both the other did agree so in judgement in this case with the learned Cardinal that he spoke not onely his own but their Opinions too He though at that time somewhat indisposed went accordingly where he made a very long Speech to shew the unreasonableness and absurdity of the foresaid proposition endeavouring to prove by Reason that sometimes Kings should and by Example that they had been deposed their Subjects being justly quit from their Oaths of Allegiance and so not bound to obey them The Harangue it self being large I refer you to it in his Diverses Oeuvres Yet this Oration wrought little upon the third Estate which hugely troubled all their Cergy and the Popes Nuntio then at Paris and a Hist de Louis XIII pag. 49. Scipion Dupleix one of the Kings Historiographers can accuse the Article with manifest absurdity by which he shews his compliance with the rest in this Doctrine But the Pope Paul the Fifth shew'd himself most troubled in his Letter to Perron dated from Rome Febr. 1615. he call'd it a Detestable Decree and the voters of it Enemies to the Common good and quietness and mortal adversaries to the Chair of Rome But at the same time gives the Cardinal all the commendations and thanks that can be But our King James was not so complemental nor had he Reason For the Cardinal in his Speech having several reflections against the Government of England the cruelty of her Laws the persecution of the Roman Catholicks and shew'd himself mainly concern'd against our Oath of Allegiance which did not a little reflect upon the King himself upon which his Majesty looking upon this Cardinal as somewhat too busie in putting his Oar in another mans Boat and so concern'd to have somewhat of justice done him by his Ambassador publickly complain'd of this affront to the young King the Queen-mother and others and himself publickly answered the Speech But this was no trouble to the Cardinal who was hugely complemented and magnified from several Bishops and other great persons for this his Speech and valiantly defending the right of the Church But how to end this grand Controversie amongst the Estates was the cause of some Consultations at last the King was cunningly perswaded to take it to himself which he did affirming he understood his own Right and Possession and so forbad them to determine any thing about it However the two Estates were gallantly caressed by two Breves from the Pope stufft with Commendations and thanks for their Doctrine and valour for the Church But enough of Perron and the French Estates now in a manner neglected in that Kingdom And should we look upon our own Oath of Allegiance made onely upon a politick account for the prevention of Treason we might see it as strongly opposed and girded at as that of France For no sooner was it made that horrid Gunpowder-plot being a main Motive but Paul the Fifth absolutely forbad it to be taken by two Breves sent into England and presently began a Paper-scuffle on all sides Bellarmine Gretzer Parsons Coquaeus Scioppius and many others by might and main opposing its taking but they were instantly answered not onely by King James himself but several of his learned Subjects as Bishop Andrews Dr. Abbot Carleton Donne Prideaux Burbill Widdrington or Preston a Benedictan Monk for which there were Rods laid in piss for him by the Romanists and several others Amongst those who zealously opposed it was one Adolphus Schulckenius but whether a true name or no I know not yet he is very furious in behalf of the Popes deposing of Kings and this he tells us the Pope may do by the
deposed That he was absolutely perswaded so in the latter the first we shall treat of in its proper place you may judge by his declaring these following Propositions to be Heretical I Qu'un Heretique relaps nommement Fran. de Verone Apologie pour Jâhan Chastel Part 2. cap. 15. pag. 95. excommunie du S. Siege ne perd le droit de la Couronne II. Que tel est Roy legitime donne Ordonne de Dieu III. Que l'eglise ne le peut priver de ce droit ny les Estats ny generallement les Princes de leurs dignitez ou Royaumes pour crime ou Heresie quelcunque IV. Ny absoudre les subjects de l'Obeissance fidelite a eux deue V. Qu'il fault resister a tels jugemens qu'ils n'obligent en conscience VI. Qu'il ne se fault enquirer des actions ny de la Conscience de son Prince VII Qu'il n'est loysible de resister a un Prince Heretique VIII Qu'un Roy Catholique peut permittre deux Religions en son Royaume I. That a relaps'd Heretick and by name excommunicated by the Pope doth not loose the right of his Crown II. That such an one is a lawful King given and ordained of God III. That neither Church nor Parliament Estates can deprive them of that right nor that Princes for any Crime or Heresie whatever can be deprived of their dignities IV. Nor that subjects can be absolved from their obedience and fidelity they owe to their Kings V. That such sentences as these are not to be obeyed being not obligatory in Conscience VI. That the Actions and Consciences of Kings are not to be pry'd into VII That it is not lawful to resist an Heretical Prince VIII That a Catholick King may permit two Religions in his Kingdom What this Verone was I know not onely we may observe that about Id. Apol. pag. 29. the same time there was a French Jesuit of the same name who afterwards writ some Books And that the same year viz. 1595. that this Book was Printed one Le Bell was punished for endeavouring to convey one Franzois Veron a Student at Poictiers out of France This same Verone also in the same Book vindicates Jacques Clement for murthering Henry the Third The which horrid murder was also publickly maintain'd as an act most lawful and glorious by another French-man call'd Bouchier and he that will thus boldly affirm the greater you may justly suppose he will not deny the less viz. the deposing of them And this he tells us the Pope can do if there be need of it and the Prince Cum ille Christi vicarius sit ut videat ne quid Christo ne quid ejus Ecclesiae ac Religioni injuria fiet ne quid vel populi vel Regni vel Regum ipsorum salutem impediat cujusmodi sunt Haeresis schisma perjurium apostasia similia quae sine gravi Ecclesiae detrimento in Regibus esse nequeunt id ei licâre ut cum nihil leniter admo nuisse profuerit cum censuras contemni audierit cum periculum grave Ecclesiae è tali regimine imminere deponi denique utile commodum esse agnoverit tum populos Obedientiae vinculo eximat decque operam ut alteri commodiori grex à Christo redemptus commiâtatur De justa Henric III. abdicatione lib. 1. cap. 5. pag. 13. contemn his inferiour censures Nay probable that a greater Authority than this Boucher can more than Countenance the deposing of Kings For anno 1589 a little before the said King Henry the Third was murdered the Colledge of Sorbone in Paris being then present about seventy Doctors declared Id. P. 398 399 370 373. Jan. de Serres that all the Kings Subjects were freed from their obedience to him of which Pope Sixtus the Fifth was informed and desired to compleat by his Authority One tells us with confidence that the Pope can create and depose Vid. Phil. Horn. Thesaur Polit. p. 318 319 323 361 362. Kings Another wonders that some German Divines should deny him to have power to translate Empires And a third tells Cardinal Mont ' alto Nephew to the foresaid Sixtus the Fifth that amongst other Priviledges which belong to the Pope is to give Titles to Emperours and Kings to translate Empires from one Nation to another and to judge Princes And our Country-man Thomas Harding when he sees Childerick of France deposed by the Pope cannot refrain from telling us a Confutation of the Apology fol. 181. b. What a strength of Authority is in that See which is able with a word to place and displace the mightiest King in Europe And this is also approved of by his good friend and great admirer b A brief shew of the false wares in the Apology fol. 93. John Rastell And the Portugal c Quaestiones Regulares Tom. 2. Quest 40. art 1. Quest 63. art 7. Tom. 4. Tit. 4. c. 3. Emanuel Rodericus in several places of his Works fob'd up by the Canon-law tells how the Pope can alter Kingdoms and depose Kings What force either Loyalty or Obedience is with some Roman Catholicks may in part be seen by their cavilling at our Oath of Allegiance as where it saith that the Pope hath no power or authority to depose the King or discharge any of his Subjects of their Allegiance and Obedience to his Majesty upon any cause or occasion whatsoever They answer to the first A strange prevention to stir up humourâ Answer to the Penal Statutes against Catholicks pag. 81 82. and to alter them with DANGEROUS Physick without necessity And to the second they thus retort Although the King should force them to be Mahometans Jewes Pagans or Infidels To that part of it which calls the opinion of the Popes power to excommunicate or deprive Kings Impious and Heretical They onely say How came the English Parliament by Authority to censure Doctrine who delivered them this power who made them assurance of Gods infallible Spirit To that part which saith That they do believe that the Pope nor any other hath power to absolve them of this Oath They deny the Article by their thus reasoning If they do not believe it NOR INDEED CAN BELIEVE IT WITHOUT GROSS IGNORANCE why should they inforce them to swear False or what get they by this And to the last part of it where 't is said that They do acknowledge this Oath to be administred unto them lawfully and by good and full Authority and that they do renounce all dispensations and pardons to the contrary They quite null the Proposition by this their answer He that sweareth false had need of absolution from the sin but needeth no dispensation because the Oath hath no force to bind as in this case By which means they declare their approbation of these following Propositions I. To affirm that the Pope hath no power or authority to depose the King is dangerous II. That in
depose him and declare him an Enemy nay and act against his very Person too he then ceasing to be a Prince Franciscus Fenardentius one of the most furious of all the Franciscan Orders doth somewhat agree with the former as you will easily judge when you hear him speak b Conventus legitimus Ordinum tââus Regni qui ex Eccleâasticis Nobilibus populi selectis viris coalescit cum universi Regni Majestatem potestatem faciem referat sicut Concilium Generale Episcoporum universam representat Ecclesiam Regem Religioni populo perniciosum Tyrannum infestum potest exauthorare alium ejus loco substituere Franc. Fenard Com. in Esther pag. 87. The Parliament composed of the Clergy Nobility and Commons representing the Majesty and power of the whole Kingdom as a general Council of Bishops doth the whole Church may depose their King being a Tyrant and hurtful to Religion and the People and then may chuse another into his place To these Divines we may add an old noted Lawyer Andraeus de Isernia who tells us that to whom the Government of the Kingdom is given to the same person is also committed all things that belong to the Government whereby the people deprive themselves of all Relations to such authority c Non remansit apud Populum qui non potest revocare nisi Rex male se gereret tunc expelleret Regem Tyrannizantem sicut Tarquinium Romani Andr. de Isern Comment in usus Feudorum Tit. Quae sint Regalia V. Monetae pag. 743. Vnless the King do not govern well for then forsooth they may expel him the Nation as the Romans of old did Tarquinius Adamus Tannerus a German Jesuit of great repute in his Country both with the Emperour and other Princes yet for all the many favours received from them he must not contradict the Principles of his Order and Church and therefore he positively maintains that Kings may lawfully sometimes be deposed and because he would not seem to do any thing without Reason he thus tells you upon what goodly foundation this bad Principle stands because forsooth d Ratio est tum quia Respub uti in Principem suam potestatem contulit ita ab eodem potest ex justa causa auferre Tum quia quaeque Respub habet potestatem sibi prospiciendi de legitimo Câpite quale non est hic quâ ex Pastore populi in Lupum degeneravit Ad. Tanner Theolog. Scholast Tom. 3. disp 4. Quest 8. dub 3. Num. 32 33. as the people do deliver their power up to the King so upon just account they can take it from him again and also because every Common-wealth hath the Authority to see that they have a lawful head and he who from the Pastor of the people turns to be a Wolf is no lawful Governour But now let us see the Opinion of a Scotch-man and that held one of the learnedst of his time his Divinity he got from Sorbonne but where he got his Politicks I know not unless from the practice of his Church of Rome however take it as it is a Totus populus est supra Regem in aliquo eventu potest eum exauthorare quemadmodum Romani Tarquinium superbum imperio exuerunt sed non potest de jure sine maxima evidentissima causa Jo. Major in quartum sententiarum Dist 11. Quaest 10. The people are above their King and in some cases may depose him as the Romans did Tarquin yet this they cannot do lawfully but upon urgent occasions This was a fit man to be Buchanan's Master who trod his steps to an hair in these Principles as appears by his ungrateful b De jure Regni apud Scotos Dialogue presented to King James But the Scholar had not so good esteem of his Masters skill in History as appears by the Satyrical Epigram against him though Major deserved better Cum scateat nugis solo cognomine Major G. Buchan Epigram lib. 1. pag. 337. Nec sit in immenso pagina sana libro Non mirum titulis quod se veracibus ornat Nec semper Mendax fingere Creta solet Since as he saith he 's onely Great in name And with false trifles doth his story frame No wonder that he calls himself so right Since greatest lyars sometimes truth may write But that we might not at this time think our Neighbours worse A conference about the next succession of the Crown of England Imprinted at N. with License 1594. Part. 1. cap. 2. pag. 32. Id. Pag. 36. than ourselves let 's hear an English-man speak to this case and this shall be the noted Jesuit Robert Parsons under the Visard of R. Doleman Yea not onely in this point saith he hath the Commonwealth authority to put back the next Inheritors upon lawful considerations but also to dispossess them that have been lawfully put in possession if they fulfill not the Laws and Conditions by which and for which their dignity was given them And again So yet retaineth still the Common-wealth her Authority not onely to restrain the same Prince if he be exorbitant but also to chasten and remove him upon weighty considerations In one place he seems to vapour with his Compact though I would gladly know when where by whom and how in England for that 's his drift this Agreement was and made conditional and by what Laws the people are made Judges and Punishers but let us hear the Jesuit himself speak Yea with such plain Exceptions Promises and Oaths of both Id. Cap. 4. p. 73. Parties I mean between the King and Common-wealth at the day of his admission or Coronation as if the same be not kept but wilfully broken on either part then is the other not bound to observe his Promise neither though never so solemnly made or sworn for that in all Bargains Agreements and Contracts where one Party is bound mutually and reciprocally to the other by Oath Vow or Condition there if one side go from his promise the other standeth not obliged to perform his In another place he turns the Condition into an Obligation affirming that the people not onely may but that they ought depose their Kings thus Then is the Common-wealth not onely free from all Oaths made by Id. Pag. 77 78. her of Obedience or Allegiance to such unworthy Princes but is bound moreover for saving the whole body to resist chasten and remove such evil heads if she be able And then again to weaken the succession by blood and to make an Heir-apparent but a trifle and to make the outward Ceremonies too much essential to the Office he thus in his fury gives you his Infallible Decree I must needs affirm to be most absurd base and impious that flattery Id. Cap. 5. pag. 120. before mentioned of Belloy and his Companions where he holdeth that onely succession of blood is the thing without farther approbation which maketh a King and that
Senicae Tragoed part 2. § 920. Antonius Delrio a Moral Quaest Tom. 2. Tract 29. cap. 1. § 12. of Antwerp both famous Jesuits they both twang upon the same string of a private person by which means they leave an open gap for the Superiour Magistrates to bring their Soveraign to the block And the High German Jesuit Sebastianus Heissius treads much in the same way though he leaves a sent somewhat more rank behinde him for he expresly allows the Magistrates some Authority in this case affirming that f Teneo neminem privatum extra necessitatem se suosve defendendi manus inferre posse legitimo principi ante publicum judicialiter latam sententiam qua Tyrannus hostique Reipub. declaretur adeoque potestate qua poteabatur ab his quibus fas est exciatur Habes communem Jesuitarum sententiam ac proinde nihil principibus periculi imminet quando totius populi sensu pro Tyrannis habentur si populus sequatur Doctorum ac gravium virorum quod Mariana exigit consilium iique Jesuite sint ut jam audivisti Sebast Heiss Refutatio Aphorismorum cap. 3. ad Aphor. 1. pag. 158. § 94. a King ought not to he kill'd by a private man before judgement be pronounced against him as an enemy and a Tyrant And this he saith is the common opinion of all Jesuits Here the Jesuit Heissius gives us an hint of one of his Order Johannes Mariana who is as particular as any in the way of King-killing laying down the several Methods and means of that wicked art but because part of his g De Rege Regis insââtâtione lib. 1. c 6 c. Book is large upon this subject and is so plain that some of their moderate writers wish he had not been so open I shall not speak more of it it being common to be had and as commonly known though h Hispân Bibl. Tom. 2. p. 285. Andreas Schottas i Amphitheat Honoris Carolus Scribanius and some other Jesuits do rather commend than disprove it And whether the propagation of these opinions be not dangerous to Princes reason and example will over-say the meer negative of Heissius unless his authority were better grounded than upon his bare word But what need I trouble the Reader and my self with particulars when the whole Club of the French Jesuits if we may credit their own title when it was their design to clear themselves from any bad Principles of Government at the same time confess that Kings may lawfully sometimes be deposed and cut off And whether I slander the Jesuits or no let the Reader judge by their own words Thus Addit Praedicans viz. Phil. Heilbrunner who wrote against the Jesuits Jesuitas in hac Questione viz. whether Tyrants may be kill'dâ potius ad partem affirmantem quam ad negantem inclinare satis indicant illorum Scripta Non modo inclinamus ad illam partem sed illam partem libentissimè amplectimur quam amplectitur S. Thomas Cajetanus Sotus Covaruvias Salon alii qui ad hanc Quaestionem responderunt cum distinctione Ex quorum doctrina hunc in modum scribit Quidem Magni nominis vobis Praedicantibus non ignotus Jesuita Greg. de Valent. Tom. 3. disput 5. q. 8. p. 3. Vel est Tyrannus non per Arrogatam sibi injuste potestatem sed solum per pravum legitimae alioquin authoritatis usum in gubernando vel est Tyrannus per Arrogatam potestatem quam vi obtineat Si est Tyrannus primo modo nulli particulari licet eum occidere nam id pertinet ad Rempub. quae posset jure oppugnare illum vocare in subsidium Cives Si autem est Tyrannus secundo modo quilibet posset eum occidere Nam tota Respub censetur gerere justum bellum contra ipsum ita Civis quilibet ut miles quidem Reipub. posset eum occidere c. Unde quando in Concilio Constant prohibentur particulares occidere Tyrannum intelligendum est de Tyranno primo modo de hoc enim eadem est ratio atque de aliis malefactoribus qui solum per publicam potestatem puniri possunt Haec ille viz. Greg. de Valent. Ex cujus etiam verbis habes quidnam Concilium Constant damnaverit Cujus Concilii decretum eodem modo explicat Cajetanus Sotus Alphonsus a Castro satis liquet ex ipsis Concilii verbis c. Ais Quaestionem doctrinam hanc adversari illi D. Petri praecepto DEVM TIMETE REGEM HONORIFICATE Vbique tui similis es hoc est ineptus Predicans quidvis per quodvis quovis modo probare solitus S. Petrus non ait Tyrannum honorificate sed Regem Rex non est Tyrannus maxime si Tyranni vocabulum secunda notione usurpemus nec Tyrannus est Rex Quod si Regum quispiam qui verè Rex est declinet ad Tyrannidem atque adeò Tyrannus prima notione hujus nominis fiat tum jam ex sententia S. Thomae aliorum audivisti privato nihil in eum potestatis esse esse autem toti Reipublicae vel privato eatenus quatenus ei à Repub. conceditur sicuti Privato in quemlibet alium malefactorem jus esse potest si id concedatur à Republica Apologia Societatis Jesu in Gallia ad Christianissimum Gall. Navar. Regem Henricum IV. Scripta a Religiosis ejusdem societatis Jesu in Gallia 1599. in Append. pag. 115 116 117. CHAP. V. That it is the Opinion of their Popes and Councils that Kings may be deposed HAving hitherto seen the Opinions of private persons yet those of the greatest repute amongst them we shall now ascend a little higher and with them to their most authentick Authority upon earth but whether this Supremacie remain in the Pope or a General Council I must yet leave to the determination of their French and Italian Doctors and yet 't is strange that hitherto they will not agree to settle infallibility that that which they make the judge of other Articles must thus it self want a certain foundation by Universal consent As for their Councils if practice may interpret and I am sure in this case they make it none of their least Arguments we shall finde that Princes may be lawfully deposed and that confirm'd by the grandeur of such meetings Thus their great Historian Cardinal Baronius assures us that the Emperour Henry the Fourth was exauthorated by two Synods at a Baron anno 1076. § 16 17 18. Id. Anno 1080. § 7 8 16. Rome one at b Id. Anno 1118. § 20. Colen and another at c Ib. Fritislar And because that some may object that these smaller Conventions are not of sufficient Authority we shall ascend a step higher and tell you that the same was done by two General Councils for so Baronius calls them at d Id. 1102. § 1 2 3. Rome though the âatter more particulariz'd by the name of e
And Mr. a Scetââ § Murray Cambden tells us the place was Kinloss and that the body was found there at which time and place Flowers did miraculously spring up whence at first it was call'd b I. e. The Kirk or Church of Flowers Kill-flos but by corruption Kinloss or Killoss where was formerly a famous Monastery belonging to the Cistercians founded by St. David King of Scotland As for Donald to prevent suspition about the time of the Murther he went amongst those who kept the watch as he had been careful of the Kings preservation and there he continued till morning but when noise was raised that the King was murder'd and his body not to be found for they had taken special care that no bloud should be seen out of the Chamber but his bed was all bloudy he as if amazed and ignorant of such a thing ran suddenly to the Chamber where finding the Chamberlains he slew them as guilty of that heinous murther and running up and down every place as if to discover finding the Postern-gate open he threw the fault upon the Chamberlains whom before he had slain affirming them to have had the Keys of the Gates committed to their keeping all that night And the truth is he made himself so strangely busie in the discovery that several began to mistrust him though at that time they durst not speak of it At this horrid murther their Authors tell us that for six Moneths after neither Sun nor Moon appear'd in that Kingdom but they had enough of strange tempests and thunders which put the people out of their little Wits After this horrid Murther Culene was King who made it his business to finde out and punish the Murderers of King Duffe which within half a year he accomplished found and took up the body of the King which they say was no sooner done but the Air cleared and the Sun appeared gloriously again The body was by order buryed in the little c Amongst the Hebrides Western Island of Scotland call'd Colmekill or Columbkill from the d The Irish say he was their Countryman Scotch Apostle St. Columba who sometimes lived there some think it the same with the Island Iona. In which Island was a famous Abbey or Monastery built by King Fergus the Second which for many years was the burying place of the Kings of Scotland As for King Culene he gave himself wholly over to sensuality and negligence which made the Nobles resolve to depose him to which purpose they summoned a Parliament at Scone the place where the Scottish Kings were Crown'd Culene informed of this and knowing himself not strong enough to oppose resolves to go thither also but being on his journey he was a An. 971. murder'd at Meffen-Castle by one Radard or Cadhard Lord or Governour thereof whose Daughter the King had ravished Upon this Murther Kenneth the Third is King at Scone one hugely commended for all manner of Kingly vertues nor had he any thing to blemish that great Reputation he had justly deserved and got but one wicked crime viz. the poysoning of his Cousin Malcolme Governour of Cumberland which heinous fault though no man suspected him yet his own Conscience accusing him he confest it himself and did really repent of that crime But leaving this let us see the manner of his end Cruthnet Son to Fenella of whom hereafter the Chief Governour of Merres having been the occasion of great troubles fewds and murders was at last with his Companions taken whom with the other chief Actors were executed by the Kings command the poorer sort as a people ignorant and misled were pardoned and let go to their respective habitations which Justice and Mercy was much commended in his Majesty It chanced that the King having been at Fordon a Town in Mernes to visit the Reliques of St. Palladius a holy Grecian who came into Scotland about the year 431 which they say lay here in a little Church to this day corruptly call'd from him Padiâkirk went for curiosity to see the Castle of Fettercarne then pleasantly seated in a Forrest well stored with wilde Beasts though now no such pleasantness about it The Lady of this Castle was the forenamed Fenalla or Finabella as some call her who received the King with a great deal of seeming kindness and nobleness Yet she resolved upon his Murther being incensed against the King for executing her Son Cruthnet and what she intended she brought to pass but by what means I cannot positively conclude Some there are that tell a pretty story of rare inventions and contrivances to intice the King to his own ruine as that she knowing the King to delight much in buildings and rare curiosities had provided a place in the Castle richly hung with Tapestry and rich Arras and in it a noble brasen Image holding in one of his hands a fair golden Apple set full of precious Stones all which was framed with that Art and Cunning that if any one took the Apple out of its hand several Arrows from artificial Cross-bows placed so cunningly would fly out and kill him The King after dinner was led into this Chamber by Fenella Kenneth was presently delighted with the glorious Furniture but above all with the Image and asking the meaning of it was answer'd by the Lady that that rich Apple was placed there as a poor gift for himself At length after some looking and admiration he went to remove the Apple and presently the Cross-bows discharged their Darts by which the King was b An. 994. kill'd This story though related by several old Chronicles George Buchanan doth not think worthy of belief nor indeed is it probable that such great riches as their stories here speak of such Art and such Workmanship should meet together under the power of such a Lady in such a part of the World so long ago and in such a little while Whereupon he rather agrees with some other Writers that he was murther'd by four Horse-men laid purposely for that wickedness in ambush by the said Finabella and his body was afterwards buryed at Colmkill I shall not here question by what Right or Title a An. 987. Hugh Capet came to be King of France because the present powers of that Kingdom may think themselves concerned in that dispute onely 't is confest of all hands that Charles of Lorraine was the true Heir and b Pag. 495. Jean de Bussieres could even the other day and that by publick Authority call Capet an Invadour And this was the beginning of the Capevingien Family which yet continues and the end of the Carlovingiens in France that Imperial Line having before this ended in Germany The end of the third Book A CONTINUATION year 1000 OF THE REBELLIONS AND Treasonable Practises Of the ROMANISTS In Deposing and Murthering of their Emperours and Kings From the Year M to the Year MCC BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 1. The Murther of Edmund Ironside King of
and dated his Letters from the year of his Popedom And now I talk of datings I might speak here of Philip the First of France of his Excommunication An. 1100. and how some would thence conclude that he was thereby deprived from his Kingdom and bring for a proof some datings not with the Raign of the King but the year and Rule of Christ under this form Regnante Christo But seeing c Hist de France tom 2. p. 89. § 5. Scipion Dupleix slights it as of no validity and that vastly read David Blondellus hath in a particular large a De formulae Regnante Christo usu Treatise shewn its mistake and that such Forms have been many times used when no Excommunication or Censure obliged it I shall not trouble the Reader nor my self any farther with it CHAP. III. 1. The Kings of England denyed the Popes Coercive Authority over them or their Dominions 2. The troubles of England by the arrogancie and obstinacie of Thomas à Becket against his Soveraign King Henry the Second Sect. 1. The Kings of England denyed the Popes Coercive Authority over them or their Dominions HAving now seen in part how the greatest Emperours have been tost about by the Popes it will not be amiss to hint at their indeavours to reduce England to the slavery of their humours and what may we not expect from their pretended grand Spiritual jurisdiction when we shall see an Archbishop and a born Subject too bandy against his Soveraign Henry the Second which story is here related As for England the Pope would be Lord over it as well as other Nations nor did his Religion any way advance the Obedience and Allegiance of Subjects For though one Pope had approved of King William the First his Conquest by sending him a b Speed book 9. c. 2. § 2. consecrated Banner an Agnus Dei and one of St. Peters Hairs in way of his good speed Yet the next Pope viz. Gregory the Seventh demands fealty from him as may appear by the Kings Dr. Geo Hakewell's Answ to Dr. Cariers Letter pag. 141. Answer in Sir Robert Cottons Library Hubertus Legatus tuus Religiose Pater ad me veniens ex tua parte me admonuit quatenus tibi successoribus tuis fidelitatem facerem de pecunia quem Antecessores mei ad Romanam Ecclesiam mittere solebant melius cogitarem unum admisi alterum non admisi fidelitatem facere nolui nec volo quia nec ego promisi nec Antecessores meos Antecessoribus tuis id fecisse comperio Hubert your Legat Holy Father coming unto me advertised me as from you that I was to do fealty to you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self better of the Money which my Predecessors were wont to send the Church of Rome the one I admitted the other I admitted not The fealty I would not perform neither will I because neither my self promised it nor do I finde that my Predecessors performed it to yours Upon which refusal some suppose Gregory returned that furious and uncivil Letter seen amongst his other a Lib. 7. Ep. 1. Epistles to his said Legat Hubert in which he accused the King of Impudence and that he had done more against the Church than all the b Nemo omnium Regni etiam Paganorum contra Apostolicam sedem hoc praesumpsit centare quod is non eâubuââ facere Ib. Pagan Kings themselves had offer'd Nor did his Son King Henry the First acknowledge any subjection to the See of Rome for though Pope Paschal the Second expected it and accordingly thus wrote to him to put him in minde of it Paschalis servus servorum Dei dilecto filio Henrico illustri Anglorum Regi salutem Apostolicam Benedictionem Cum de manu Domini largius honorem divitias pacemque susceperis miramur vehementius gravamur quod in Regno potestateque tua Beatus Petrus in B. Petro Dominus honorem suum justitiamque perdiderit Sedis enim Apostolica Nuntii vel literae praeter jussum Regiae Majestatis nullam in potestate tua susceptionem vel aditum promerentur nullus inde clamor nullum inde judicium ad sedem Apostolicam destinatur Paschal the servant of servants of God to our beloved Son Henry the renowned King of England health and Apostolical Benediction Since you have plentifully received Honour Riches and Peace from the hand of the Lord We exceedingly wonder and take it in ill part that in your Kingdom and under your Government St. Peter and in St. Peter the Lord hath lost his Honour and Right in as much as the Nuntio's and Breves of the See Apostolick are not thought worthy entertainment or admittance into your Dominions without your Majesties Warrant No Complaint now no Appeal comes from thence to the Apostolick See To which King Henry the First after some terms of Complement replies in this manner Eos Honores eam Obedientiam quam tempore Patris mei Antecessores vestri in Regno Anglia habuerunt tempore meo ut habeatis volo eo videlicet tenore ut dignitates usus consuetudines quas Pater meus tempore Antecessorum vestorum in Regno Angliae Ego tempore vestro in eodem Regno meo integre obteneam Notumque habeat Sanctitas vestra quod me vivente Deo auxiliante Dignitates usus Regni Angliae non minuentur Et si Ego quod absit in tanta me dejectione ponerem Optimates mei imo totius Angliae populus id nullo modo pataretur Habita igitur Charissime Pater utiliori deliberatione ita se erga nos moderetur benignitas vestra ne quod invitus faciam à vestra me cogatis recedere obedientia That Honour and Obedience which your Predecessors had in the Kingdom of England during the raign of my Father my will is that you should have in my time with this condition That my self fully and wholly enjoy all the Dignities Prerogatives and Customs which my Father enjoy'd in the said Kingdom in the time of your Predecessors And I would that your Holiness should understand that during my life the Dignities and Prerogatives of the Crown of England by Gods Grace shall not be diminished And if I should so far debase my self which God forbid my Lords and Commons would by no means indure it Wherefore most dear Father upon better advice let your gentleness be so tempered towards us that I be not inforced which I should unwillingly do to withdraw my self from your obedience But to save my self trouble I shall refer the Reader to Sir a Rep. part 5. Edward Coke and Mr. b Hist of the the Popes intolerable Usurpations Prynne where he may abundantly satisfie himself that the Kings of England not onely slighted the Papal Coercive Power but all along exercised Authority in and over Ecclesiastical Causes Though the Pope made it his business to trample upon all Temporal Jurisdiction and make it a meer
bidding him remember how Becket dyed for the Church and writes to the Bishops of London Ely and Worcester to interdict the whole Kingdom if they found the King c Contumacem Rebellâm disobedient and rebellious They acquaint the King with this Mandate who is willing to condescend with the Salvo's d Prâns Hist of Popes intol uâuâpat boâk 3. c. 1. p. 251. that his rights liberties and dignities may not be violated But the Bishops would allow none of these conditions and yet we must think it hard that Becket might not have the liberty of Salvo's which provoked the King so much thus to be trod upon by his own subjects that he swore per dentes Domini that if they or any other of his subjects should presume to interdict his Dominions he would send them with the rest of their fraternity to their friend the Pope and confiscate their goods and so warn'd them from his presence Stephen Langton had in England a Brother call'd Simon who also came in the presence of the Bishops to desire the admittance of his brother to Canterbury to whom the King proffer'd to do so e Pryn p. 252 saving only his right and dignity But no sooner began the King to mention this Salvo but Simon replyed in an insolent manner He would do nought for the King therein unless he would wholly refer himself into his hands without any such saving The Bishops seeing the King would not dance after their pipe without fear or wit interdict the whole Kingdom which continued almost six years by which means there was no use of divine service only Christening of Children and giving the Sacrament to the dying insomuch that the Church-doors were shut up some say wall'd up and the bodies of the dead carried out into the fields and thrown into ditches or high-ways like f Corpora defunctorum decivitatibus villis âfferebantur mora canum in bivâis fossatis sine orationibus sacerâoâân ministerio sepeliebaâtur Paris p 226. Dogs without any prayers or Christian offices An excellent sign of the meekness and charity of him that glories to be Christs Vicar to unchristen as I may say a whole Kingdom for one mans fault supposing him an offender though the case being truly stated the contrary will appear or at least not meriting so grand a punishment For if the Pope hath power to nominate to all Bishopricks he must have it either by divine right and so unalterable and therefore the now Roman Catholick Kings who deny such power are guilty and the Popes too for allowing or winking at it or by the Kings concessions which is of no validity no Monarch having authority to transfer his Prerogatives to a forraign power and if they doe so of no force to bind their successors besides story tells us that a little before this the Bishops of England rejected the designs of the Bishop of St. Davids meerly because he was elected at g âârus Hist of Popes usurpat l. â c. 1. p. 236. Rome whereby we may judge Pope Innocent to have been more faulty and extravagant than King John The Bishops aforesaid perceiving to what inconveniency and danger being Subjects they had run themselves into by opposing their Soveraign in behalf of a Forreign Power stole out of the Kingdom Excommunicating those who obey'd the King The King seeing himself and Nation thus trampled upon seized upon all the Church-mens Lands that obey'd this Interdiction and refused to celebrate Divine-Service yet was so favourable as to allow the Dissenters and Rebels to sell their Corn for their better provisions And the white Monks in obedience to God the King and their Duty continuing to say Divine-Service for the benefit of Christian people were again suspended by the Pope and for their compliance to their duty they were not after allowed the same Priviledge as others who right or wrong obeyed the Pope and his Forreign Authority The King weary of these troubles was willing to comply with 121â the admission of Langton and the restauration of others whom he had exiled for their disobedience But give a little take an Ell if he condescended so far they doubted not to make him grant more and therefore they would have him refund the Treasures of the vacant Churches by reason of the banishment of the turbulent spirits This he refus'd as an impossibility having imploy'd them for the security of his Dominions in these tulbulent times Being not satisfied in this trifle they scorn to agree with him which made many leave their Flocks here and go beyond Seas to the Kings Enemies Upon which the King wisely and bravely by Proclamation orders all to return to their respective Churches by such a day or to forfeit their incomes and that all should be seiz'd upon who brought any Order or Bull from the Pope into his Dominions for that time knowing such things could then bring no peace to him or his Kingdom The Pope seeing King John stand so resolutely for his Prerogative year 1212 and Freedom of his Subjects from Forreign yoaks goeth to his last refuge pulls out his Nut-cracker and Louse-trap by which he deprives the King of his Dominions absolves his Subjects from their Allegiance curseth all those who take the Kings part And because this of it self hath no more power then a Dogs barking over the Moon he sends to the King of France Pââis p. â31 desiring him to seize upon the Kingdom of England for he liberal man had given it to him and his Heirs he might as well have given the Moon and to carry this the more clearly he commanded all the Nobles Knights and other Warriors in several Countries to assist the King of France and cross themselvâs a Military Badge appointed for those who went against the Infidels in the Holy-land for this enterprise and they need not doubt of a reward he having order'd that their souls in this warfare shall have the same benefit as those who visit the sacred Sepulchre which we may suppose to be no less than the a In remissionem suoâum peccaminum Pari p. 233 238. Paris p. 232. âryn p. 266. pardon of all their sins And the better to withdraw Englishmen observed to be apt to give credit to tatling Prophecies from their obedience they had thrust up one b Peter of Prontfract Stow. p. 169. Peter Wakefield of Poiz to Prophesie the death or downfal of the King by such a day to which a great many idle people gave too much credit but being found a false cheating knave according to his deserts he was hang'd The King to preserve himself and people from the French had year 1213 got to the Sea-Coasts a mighty Army and Navy but a composition hindred their action For Pandolphus who had been in England once before the Popes Legate landed at Dover tells King John with what a great force the French were coming against him with whom joyn'd many of the
tel quel vous le tenez Le Caeur du Roy dont vous avez Tant de fois la mort procuree Lors que less Chiens ont attrappe Le Cerf qu' ils ont tant galoppe Du Caeur on leur fait la Curee which another made more short thus Ce n'est qu'a vous Trouppe Sacree Qu' on doit bailler le Caeur des Roys Quand les grands Cerfs sont aux abboys On en doit aux Chiens la Curee 'T is You alone you sacred Crue To whom the Hearts of Kings are due For when Great Harts are hunted hard Their Entrails are the Hounds reward Upon this murther the Parliament Orders a * de Rege et Regis institutione Book written by Mariana the Spanish Jesuit to be burnt by the Hang-man as maintaining the Lawfulness of King-killing and Father Cotton was desired to Answer that Book but he slipt his Neck out of the Coller as not willing to write plain and positively against Mariana After this the Parliament also * 1614. condemned * Desensio fidei Catholicae Francisco Suarez's Book as containing many Seditious and Treasonable Principles and after this another Jesuit Antonius Sanctarellus publishing the same Tenents his Book was also * 1626. burned at Paris These things so nettled the Fathers of that Society that they had no way to clear themselves but to have some of their Chieftains * 16. March subscribe against those Errors here Father Coton was again commanded to put pen to Paper and to confute Santarel this put him to such a push for he must either offend the Pope and the General of their Society or the Parliament of Paris If he answered them he opposed the first two if he did not he offended the latter and would be thought to espouse those Tenents which might the more expose his Order in France and make himself guilty of Treason These Considerations did so perplex him that though in perfect health before he dyed within * 19. March 1626. Three days To other Jesuits were also commanded to write against such Tenents but we hear nothing of their attempt in this case And how unwilling they were positively to give their Judgments may somewhat appear by this following Story Whilst the Parliament of Paris was Censuring Sanctarellus his * de Haeresi Schismate c. Book being printed at Rome by the Approbation of Mutius Vitellescus General of their Order as also the Master of the Sacred Palace and others The Parliament * 13. March sent for Father Cotton the Provincial of the Jesuits the Rector of Clermont and others the Chieftains of their Order to whom they proposed these following Questions which was thus answered in the name of all the rest of their Society by Father Cotton Parl. Is this pernicious Book of Sanctarellus call'd Tractatus de Haeresi Schismate c. approved of by you Coton No and we shall shortly publickly oppose it Parl. Why do you contradict that Doctrine which the General of your Order at Rome approveth of Coton We consess that our Society believeth so at Rome but why should the falt of the Italians be imputed to us seeing we in France are of an other perswasion Parl. Hath not the King of France absolute power over all his Subjects Coton He hath so as to Temporals Parl. Do you believe that the Pope hath so much authority over Kings that by his Excommunication he can Interdict them absolve their Subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance depose them and dispose of Kingdoms Coton Fy Fy what to Excommuniate the most Christian King who can think that the first-born of the Church can be an enemy to his Mother which he always protected and defended or that he is to be Excommunicated who hath all along endeavoured the Extirpapation of Heresie Parl. It seems then you do not believe the same with your General at Rome Coton Our General living at Rome it is not to be supposed that he is to contradict that which is believed at Rome Parl. Well let him believe so but what do you believe Coton Truly the quite contrary Parl. But if you were at Rome what would you believe then Coton We would change our minds with the Country and would believe as they did at Rome Parl. Pray Gentlemen to the purpose without any Equivocations idle or frivolous put offs what doth the body of your Society think of the Popes power over Kings Upon this Cotton is at stand desireth Liberty to consult with the Society CHAP. III. Tir-Oen raises a Rebellion in Ireland incouraged by a Phaenix plume sent him by the Pope The Irish send a slanderous Letter to the Pope against Quen Elizabeth Pope Clement the VIIIth thanks the Irish for their Rebellion Mount joy Lord Deputy proclaims Tyrone Traytor Clement the VIIIth sends another Letter to Tyrone The Irish write to the King of Spain Don Juan de Aquila with several Spanish forces land in Ireland but to their own ruin Tyrone submits and delivers himself up to the Lord Deputy The Divines of Salamanca and Valla-dolid declare in behalf of the Irish IN the former Century having seen part of the Rebellions of the Irish and Tir-Oen we shall in haste run over the rest not insisting too much upon their Warrs and Fights but leave them to other Historians Upon the departure of the Earl of Essex Tir-Oen renews his Rebellion being incouraged to it both from Spain and Pope the first sending * Baron an 1186 §. 16. Sir Jo. Davies disâovery of Irâland p. 19. as his Agent Don Martin de la Certa with XXII Thousand Crowns to carry on the Treasonable cause the latter viz. the Bishop of Rome sending him his blessing by Matheo de Oviedo by some call'd Arch-Bishop of Dublin and the better to incourage the Arch-Traytor his Holiness also sent him as Pope Vrban III. sent Henry II. a Crown made of Peacocks Feathers a Fools-bable viz. a * Osullâvâm Compend Hist ãâã Tom. 3 l 5. cap. ââ fâl 167. Cambden Aâââl 1599. Phaenix Plume or Feather But I would gladly know of the Pope how he came by such a Toy For if there be no such Bird in the world as a Phaenix as the learned Dr. * Vulg. ârrârs lib. â cap. 1â Brown and others rationally assert his Infallible Holiness must get this Romantick Rarity from the same Store-house that one got a * Phil. Loni âr Theatr. Histr pag. 81. Feather out of the Arch-angels Wing another some of the Flame of Moses his Bush and a third the Triumphant Banner wherewith Christ descended down into Hell Tyrone with these encouragements and hopes of farther relief from year 1600 Spain grows bold and numerous and having got many of the great ones to joyn with him sends also to the Lord Barry to perswade him to the same Treasonable actions His Letter runs thus My Lord Barry YOur impiety to God Cruelty to your Soul and Body
Worth and Quality attempted through the Undertaking spirits of some more fiery and turbulent than zealous aâd dis-passionate Catholicks hath made the general state of our Catholique Cause so scandalous in the eye of such whose corrupted Judgments are not able to fan away and sever the fault of the Professor from the Profession it self as that who now is found to be of that Religion is perswaded at least in mind to allow though God knoweth as much abhorring as any Puritan whatsoever the said former most inhuman and barbarous Project And whereas some of his Majesties Council but especially your Lordship as being known to be as the Philosopher termeth it a Primus Motor in such uncharitable proceedings are determined as it is feared by taking advantage of so foul a scandal to root out all the Memory of Catholique Religion either by sudden Banishment Massacre Imprisonment or some such unsupportable Vexations and Pressures and perhaps by decreeing in this next Parliament some more cruel and horrible Laws against Catholiques than already are made In regard of these Premises there are some good men who through Good men and Roman Catholiques their earnest desire for the continuing the Catholique Religion and for saving many souls both of this present and of all future posterity are resolved to prevent so great a mischief though with a full assurance aforehand of the loss of their dearest lives You are therefore hereby to be admonished that at this present mayâ murther Privy-Councellors there are Five which have severally undertaken your Death and have vowed the performance thereof by taking already the Blessed Sacrament if you continue your daily plotting of so Tragical Stratagems aginst Recusants It is so ordered that none of these Five knoweth who the other Four be for the better preventing the discovery of the rest if so any one by attempting and not performing should be apprehended It is also already agreed who shall first attempt it by shot and so who in order shall follow In accomplishing of it there is expected no other than assurance of death yet it will willingly be embraced for the preventing of those general Calamities which by this your transcendant Authority and grace with his Majesty are threatned unto us And indeed the Difficulties herein are more easily to be digested since two of the intended Attempters are in that weak state of body that they cannot live above three or four Months The other Three are so distressed in themselves and their Friends as that their present Griefs for being only Recusants do much dull all apprehension of Death None is to be blamed in the true censuring of Matters for the Nor are they to be blamed for it undertaking hereof For we protest before God We know no other means left us in the World since it is manifest that you serve but as a Match to give fire unto his Majesty to whom the worst that we wish is That he may be as great a Saint in Heaven as he is King on Earth for intending all Mischiefs against the poor distressed Catholicks Thus giving your Lordship this Charitable Admonition the which may perhaps be necessary hereafter for some others your Inferiors at least in Grace and Favour if so they run on in their former Inhuman and Unchristian Rage against us I cease putting you in mind That where once True and Spiritual Resolution is there notwithstanding For 't is a True and Spiritual Resolution all dangers whatsoever the Weak may take sufficient Revenge of the Great Your Lordship 's well-admonishing Friends c. A. B. Câ c. It may be your Lordship will take this but as some forged Letter of some Puritans thereby to incense you more against Recusants But we protest upon our Salvation It is not so Neither can any thing in human likelihood prevent the effecting thereof but the change of your course towards Recusants This Letter at the beginning offers fair seeming to detest the Gunpowder-Plot but little of truth and sincerity may be expected from it when we consider that the design of it is to Apologize for Murther to which it appears there is a Club or number of them consenting and attempting and they are not ashamed to assert That though they murther Privy-Councellors yet the Murtherers may be good men nor are they to be blamed for it for 't is a True and Spiritual Resolution But enough of this Letter to which the Earl himself was pleased to give an Answer The Oath of Allegiance was prudently drawn up and confirmed by Act of Parliament which Oath being the Foundation and Sum of this Treatise take as followeth word for word and for distinction sake divided into several Branches or Articles The Oath of Allegiance Anno Tertio Jacobi I A. B. do truly and sincerely Acknowledg Profess Testifie and Declare in my Conscience before God and the World That our Soveraign Lord King is Lawful and Rightful King of this Realm and of all other his Majesty's Dominions and Countreys And that the Pope neither of himself nor by any Authority of the Church or See of Rome or by any other means with any other hath any Power or Authority to Depose the King Or to dispose any of his Majesties Kingdoms or Dominions Or to Authorize any Forreign Prince to Invade or Annoy him or his Countreys Or to Discharge any of his Subjects of their Allegiance and Obedience to his Majesty Or to give License or Leave to any of them to bear Arms raise Tumults c. Or to offer any violence or hurt to his Majesties Royal Person State or Government or to any of his Majesties Subjects within his Majesties Dominions Also I do swear from my heart That notwithstanding any Declaration or Sentence of Excommunication or Deprivation made or granted or to be made or granted by the Pope or his Successors or by any Authority derived or pretended to be derived from him or his See against the said King his Heirs or Successors or any Absolution of the said Subjects from their Obedience I will bear Faith and true Allegiance to his Majesty his Heirs and Successors And him and them will defend to the uttermost of my Power against all Conspiracies and Attempts whatsoever which shall be made against his or their Persons their Crown and Dignity by reason or colour of any such Sentence or Declaration or otherwise And will do my best endeavour to disclose and make known unto his Majesty his Heirs and Successors all Treasons and Trayterous Conspiracies which I shall know or hear of to be against him or any of them And I do further swear That I do from my heart Abhor Detest and Abjure as Impious and Heretical this Damnable Doctrine and Position That Princes which be Excommunicated or Deprived by the Pope may be Deposed or Murthered by their Subjects or any other whatsoever And I do believe and in Conscience am resolved That neither the Pope nor any Person whatsoever hath
that you take and understand them simply as they sound and as they lye all power to interpret them otherwise being taken away c. Dated at Rome at S. Marks under the Signet of the Fisher the 22d of Septemb. 1606 the 2d year of our Popedom This Breve being presently sent into England was not instantly submitted to by all the Romanists some of them having taken the Oath of Allegiance and thought they ought as good Subjects to stand to it others of them who wish'd well to their own security betwixt the two opposite Commands of the King and the Pope were willing to think the former Breve to be but a Cheat and surreptitiously procured without the Pope's knowledg such things hapning oft at Rome the Pope as well as other Princes being several times abused both by their Secretaries and the Datarii And to this opinion were some of the wisest and best of the English Romanists drawn upon consideration that the Pope who ought to be Holy Charitable Merciful a lover of Peace a promoter of Obedience not a busie-body nor a medler in other Princes Affairs would not undertake to disquiet the Romanists raise divisions in the Church and thrust his Friends into the danger of violating the Laws of their King and Countrey to whom they owed all Obedience and not upon any account whatsoever Trayterously to oppose and violate But the Pope who thought his Kingdom his Authority his Supremacy his Vicarship his Infallibility and all his other pretty pretended Trophies struck at was resolved to have his Humour let what mischief so ever come of it and so as if to satisfie those who doubted of the Reality of the former Breve he forthwith sent this other into England Dilecti Filii Salutem Apostolicam Benedictionem REnuntiatum est nobis reperiri nonnullos apud vos qui cum satis declaraverimus per literas nostras Anno superiore x Kalend Octob. in forma Brevis datas vos tuta Conscientia praestare non posse Juramentum quod a vobis tunc exigebatur praeterea stricte praeceperimus ne ullo modo illud praestaretis Nunc dicere audent hujusmodi Literas de prohibitione Juramenti non ex animi nostri sententia nostraque propria voluntate scriptas fuisse sed potius aliorum intuitu atque industria eaque de causa iidem persuadere nituntur mandata nostra dictis literis non esse attendenda Perturbavit sane nos hic Nuncius eoque magis quia experti Obedientiam vestram filii nostri unice dilecti qui ut huic sanctaâ Sedi obediretis opes facultates dignitatem libertatem vitam denique ipsam pie generose nihili fecistis nunquam suspicati essemus potuisse vocari apud vos in dubium fidem literarum nostrarum Apostolicarum ut hoc praetextu vos ex mandatis nostris eximeretis Verum agnoscimus versutiem atque fraudem Adversarii humanae salutis eisque potius quam vestrae voluntati tribuimus hanc renitentiam Ea proter iterum ad vos scribere decrevimus ac denuo vobis significare Literas nostras Apostolicas Anno praeterito x Kalend. Octob. datas de prohibitione juramenti non solum motu proprio ex certa nostra scientia verum etiam post longam gravem deliberationem de omnibus quae in illis continentur adhibitam fuisse scriptas ob id teneri vos illas omnino observare omni interpretatione secus suadente rejecta Haec autem est mera pura integraque voluntas nostra qui de vestra salute soliciti semper cogitamus ea quae magis vobis expediunt Et ut cogitationes consilia nostra illuminet is a quo Christiano gregi custodiendo nostra fuit praeposita Humilitas indesinenter Oramus Quem etiam jugiter precamur ut in vobis filiis nostris summopere dilectis fidem constantiam mutuamque inter vos Charitatem Pacem augeat Quibus omnibus cum omni Charitatis affectu peramanter benedicimus Datum Romae apud Sanct. Marcum sub Annulo Piscatoris x. Kalend. Septemb. 1607. Pontificatus nostri Anno tertio Petrus Stroza Dearly beloved Sons Greeting and Apostolical Benediction It is reported unto us That there are found certain amongst you who when as we have sufficiently declared by our Letters dated the last year on the xxij of September in the form of a Breve that ye cannot with safe Conscience take the Oath which was then required of you and when as we have further straitly commanded you that by no means you should take it Yet there are some I say among you who dare now affirm that such Letters concerning the forbidding of the Oath were not written of our own accord or of our own proper will but rather for the respect and at the instigation of other men and for that cause the same men go about to perswade you that our Commands in the said Letters are not to be regarded Truly this News did trouble us and that so much the more because having had experience of your obedience most dearly beloved Sons who to the end you might obey this Holy See have godlily and valiantly contemned your Riches Wealth Honour Liberty yea and Life it self We should never have suspected that the truth of our Apostolical Letters could once be call'd into question amongst you that by this pretence you might exempt your selves from our Commandments But we do perceive herein the subtilty and craft of the Enemy of man's salvation and we do attribute this your backwardness rather to him than to your own will And for this cause we have thought good to write the second time unto you and to signifie unto you again that our Apostolical Letters dated the last year on the xxij of Sept. concerning the prohibition of the Oath were written not only upon our proper motion and of our certain knowledg but also after long and weighty deliberation used concerning all those things which are contain'd in them and that for that cause you are bound fully to observe them rejecting all Interpretation perswading to the contrary And this is our meer pure and perfect will who being always careful of your salvation do always mind those things which are most profitable unto you And we do pray without ceasing That he who hath appointed to our Lowliness the keeping of the Flock of Christ would enlighten our Thoughts and Counsels whom we do also continually beseech that he would encrease in you our most beloved Sons Faith Constancy with mutual Charity and Peace one to another All whom we most lovingly Bless with all Charitable affection Dated at Rome at Saint Marks under the Signet of the Fisher the xxiii of August 1607 the third year of our Popedom Peter Stroza Some Months after the publishing of the first Breve Mr. George Blackwell constituted the Arch-Priest 1598 by Henry Cardinal Cajetane call'd Protector of the English Nation by the Appointment of Pope Clement VIII was seiz'd on examined
this Oath 716 717 718 Pope Urban VIII ' s Breve against it 725 Obelerio Duke of Venice cut in pieces 183 Orders in Religion the stories of their Founders 2 3 4 5 6 7 Oxford a Priest pretends to cure diseases there in 1663. p. 447 Otho IV Emperor deposed 265 P Paris a Council of Sixteen appointed there to act for the League 515 Their designe of surprizal of Bologne discovered to the King by Poulain 516 Their designes to seize on the K. and kill him discovered by Poulain 516 517 518 521 522 They break the Kings Great Seal and make another 539 A new Oath injoyned ibid. Is besieged by Henry IV 565 Its Famine relieved by the Duke of Parma 575 Yeilded to the King 590 William Parry Dr. of Laws his several attempts and treasons against Q. Elizabeth 437 c. Incouraged to kill the the Queen 439 440 Executed in the Palace-yard 442 Father Parsons vid. Persons Partitiato Duke of Venice thrust into a Monastery 183 Pope Paul V his quarrels with the Venetians 619 to 639 Pepin made King 165 166 The first Christian King that was Anoynted 168 Cardinal Perron his bad Principles 57 59 84 85 Fa. Parsons bad Principles 75 76 77 90 91 93 94 101 His life 679 to 688 Philip the Emperor murther'd 263 Philip I King of France Excommunicated 232 Philip IV le Bell King of France his troubles by Pope Boniface VIII 282 c. Pius V his Bull against Q. Elizabeth 427 to 436 Its interpretation granted by Pope Gregory XIII 435 436 Pope his Power and Authority 31 32 c. Extravagant Titles given him 33 The Pope is God 34 Can create something out of nothing ibid. Above all power in Heaven or Earth 35 We must bow at the name of the Pope 40 Pope to be obeyed rather then Christ or God ibid. Pope can depose Emperors and Kings and dispose of their Dominions 41 42 c. Can absolve Subjects from their Allegiance to their Kings 82 83 c. Great strivings to be Pope 131 132 c. The manner of their Elections ibid. 141 Formerly chose by Emperors 139 179 180 198 201 202 216 217 Whether there be really a true Pope 142 143 c. Their Toes kist 38 162 167 230 260 Vs'd to adore the Emperors 170 Their horses led by Kings and Emperors 38 181 252 253 259 Their succession not agreed on 195 196 197 c. 116 117 Of 18 years old 200 Of 10 or 12 years old 216 The changing of their names 201 Popes stirrop held 227 252 253 255 259 260 299 Despise the Imperial Power 253 Schism amongst them and reflections upon some of their actions 323 324 c. Declares it lawful for Subjects to fight against their King if an Heretick 507 Nicholas Poulain taken into the Council of Sixteen 516 Discovers all their designes to the King 516 517 518 c. Flees from Paris to the King 525 R THe Reformation of the Church of England defended 412 413 Reliques false and spurious 14 15 24 25 Nicol. de Renzo his pranks at Rome 305 306 William Reynolds an account of him 560 Richard II King of England his deposing death 312 113 314 Charles Ridicove a Fryar sent to kill the King 597 Rodolph declared Emperour against Henry IV 223 slain 226 Robert Rodolpho sent into England by Pope Pius V to stir up rebellions against Q. Elizabeth 426 427 Roger King of Naples shot to death 252 Rome taken by the occasion of an Hare 187 Swears Allegiance to the Emperour 188 Odd Tumults there 305 306 S SAints sottish beastly and unchristian 18 19 20 Counterfeit that never were 20 21 Sanders bad Principles 62 66 67 83 Scotland plots there by the Romanists against King James VI 366 367 368 369 370 371 372 373 374 375 c. Scripture basely abused 3 5 6 32 33 35 39 Segovia tumults there begun upon the Emperour Charles V ' s leaving Spain 355 Simony 143 144 151 The Council of Sixteen vid. Paris Sixtus V Pope his Bull against K. of Navar and Prince of Conde Very furious against Queen Elizabeth 454 Deprives the Queen of her Dominions and absolves her Subjects from Allegiance ibid. Soâââz vid. Suaâez Sârbonne Colledge their bad Prânciples 73 When built 99 They make a secret Decree that Princes may be deposed c. 519 They decree that the people of France are freed from the Oath of Allegiance and Obedience to Hen. III and may fight against him 530 531 They send to Sixtus V for a ratification of this Decree 532 533 534 They conclude that Prayers are not to be made for the King and the word Henry to be dashed out of their Prayer-books 537 Spain ' s rebellious League against Charles V 351 Or the holy Junta or Assembly 357 Or Coâââunalty 355 Tumults there upon Charles V ' s departure for Germany 355 356 357 The Spanish Invasion vid. Invasion Squire ' s designe to kill Q. Elizabeth Stapletons bad Principles 44 Stephanus Pâpe strangled 197 Thomas Stukely his ambition for a Kingdom 387 His designes against Ireland 388 Fran. Suarez bad Principles 61 Subjects of themselves may depose Kings 86 87 c. May kill their King 95 96 c. Suercherus II King of Swedland murdred 252 Suercherus III kill'd Ibid. Suintila K. of Spain deposed 158 159 Supremacie an interpretation of the Oath 400 401 T THomas à Becket his troubling Henry II 235 c. Declar'd perjured and a Traytor 238 Further accus'd 244 The Bishops complain against him 240 241 His Horse-bridle held by the King 246 He is murther'd Ibid. William Thomas defends King Henry VIII 407 Tir-Oen rebel to Q. Elizabeth in Ireland 393 Pardon'd and rebels again 394 Raises a Rebellion in Ireland lib. 9. c. 3. Proclaim'd Traytor by Mount-joy Lord Deputy 653 Submits and delivers himself up 665 Tradenico D. of Venice murder'd 183 Trajans soul deliver'd out of Hell 157 Traytors how punish'd 256 261 262 Gunpowder-Treason 689 to 695 The Council of Trent not free 425 V VAlentia troubles in that Kingdom 359 360 Venetians their insolences to their Dukes 183 Dog-trick to get off their Interdict 307 Quarrels between them and Pope Paul V 619 to 639 Verstegan his life 415 Vitalis Michele II D. of Venice kill'd 253 Virgin Mary vid. Mary Edict of Union or July a peace made by it 525 The Heads of it 525 Pope Urban VIII sends a Breve against taking the Oath of Allegiance 725 W WIlliam I K. of Naples imprison'd 252 Willan ' s designe to kill Q. Eliz. 463 464 Witches 208 209 215 X XImenes Cardinal his life actions 251 252 Y YOrk designes to kill Q. Elizabeth 463 464 Z ZAchary Pope absolves subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance 166 FINIS
Boâaventure Aââinus Perron c. rather say that these with your other chiefest Doctors Divines School-men Canonists Lawyers with your grat est Scholars and Writers have belyed and slander'd you and your Religion rather then I who am onely the Instrument to convey to you the Words sentiments and belief of these your grave Oracles leaving at your own discretion either to approve or reject them For if you doubt or question the truth of this Assertion According to the Church of Rome Kings may justly and lawfully be deposed it being nothing to the purpose which way or by what knavish distinction The true-blew Romanists will positively assure you that it is a truth so certain that not so much as any one do make any doubt of it For as saith Bellarmine It is agreed on by all Nor amongst the School-men is there any Controversie about it nor can they shew one Catholick Author against it And to say that Kings may be deposed is a golden sentence and this is not a meer Opinion but a certain truth amongst all Catholicks And that this may be justly done none but a Madman will deny Decianus saith that it is the true and common Opinion so that Germonius affirmeth that it is madness not to believe it It is now evident and conspicuous to all says Mancinus and Capistranus Botero would have us believe that it is ridiculous to think otherwise or as Gretser saith to deny this King-deposing Doctrine as the same to deny the Catholick faith And this he repeats over and over again that he might be the better believed and offers at some reason for it too which he need not have troubled himself with to have convinced King James seeing his Majestie would easily believe him if by the Catholick Faith he meant the Roman Religion as we need not question but that he did In behalf and vindication of Allegiance in King James his time was here publish'd by Authority a little Book call'd God and the King In opposition to this Tract is another Dialogue printed by the Romanists beyond Seas and also call'd Deus Rex wherein is affirm'd that this King-deposing Doctrine is doubtless the suffrage of all men Gregorius Nunnius Coronel telleth us that if we should read all the Ancient and Modern Divines and Lawyers we shall finde that they do unanimously affirm this Doctrine and those who think otherwise are not onely far from truth but madmen If you ask Cardinal Perron of this thing he will tell you that it was always the judgement of the Roman Church that all Magistrates and Divines maintain'd the same and to believe the contrary would make them Schismaticks and Hereticks or else the Church must have fail'd and so the Pope not to have been Christs Vicar but a perfect Heretick and Antichrist If you advise with Adolphus Schulckenius Vicar-General of Colen he will plainly tell you that it is the judgement of all their Divines Lawyers Councils and Popes that he is no good Catholick that denyeth it which cannot be opposed without great rashness and blasphemy and no less man then Cardinal Allen assureth the Catholicks that by maintaining this Principle they are no Traytors nor hold Assertions Treasonable false or undutiful His friend Father Parsons saith that it is asserted and taught in all the Schools both of their Divines and their Lawyers and that the Doctrine is certain and must be believed as an Article And again that it is the most certain undoubted Common Judgement of all the learned Catholicks And in another of his Books thus he assures his good Romanists All Catholick Subjects also of other Countries do hold and acknowledge this Doctrine If this Doctrine be not true Sanctarellus will have the Church to erre and Suarez affirms that it is as certain as it is certain that the Church cannot erre That to believe otherwise is against Ecclesiastical Custom the practice and agreement of the General Councils against the opinion of all learned Catholicks ând against reason it self Nay in short that to believe the contrary is downright and flat Heresie as several of them tell us Carerius calls it the very Heresie of Calvin and suchlike Hereticks meaning in not allowing the Pope to have power to depose Kings and Solarzanus testifieth the same with this addition that it hath been formerly condemn'd as Heretical No less man then Leonardus Lessius though under the disguise of Singletonus tells us that to think that Kings may not be depos'd is expresly against the great Lateran Council whence he makes these following Conclusions and the same method and arguments are also used and approved of by Cardinal Bellarmine I. If Kings may not be deposed then of necessity must that General Council of Lateran have erred and not onely this but also that of Lyon that of Vienna that of Constance c. nay that the very Council of Trent it self must also have erred and also not onely these his General Councils but also several Provincial ones II. If this King-deposing Doctrine be not true then must the Popes themselves also be fallible for then must Gregory VII have erred Vrban II have erred and so must also Gregory IX III. If this Principle be not true then must also the Church it self have erred for many Ages nay farther to have erred willingly or maliciously with a designe or on purpose And that Hell hath prevail'd against the Church and so the Roman Church not to be a true Church nor the Church of Christ IV. And if the Church Councils Popes have erred in this they may also erre in other Articles as the Sacraments Trinity Incarnation c. and that with greater ease and facility whereby Christ must be a Deceiver and so we may suspect the whole Christian faith it self Thus you see the judgement of their so much cryed up holy Lessius who farther assures us that to deny this Doctrine is the meer cunning and instigation of the Devil Again That there is scarce any Article in the Christian Religion the denying of which is more dangerous to the Church then this Doctrine Again That it is more pernicious and intolerable then to erre concerning the Sacraments And to conclude with him he at last conjures all that call themselves Catholicks upon their Salvation to have a care how they deny this For as Coquaeus will tell you this King-deposing Doctrine is agreeable to the holy Scriptures and the Rules of Christ Another assures us that to doubt of the truth of it would seem not onely to oppugn the verity of the Christian Faith but to savour of perfect Heathenism But not to trouble my self or Reader with their zeal and resolution in defence of this King-deposing Doctrine in which I might be endless I shall tell you that no less man then our Cardinal Allen declares his judgement in these very words God had not sufficiently provided for our Salvation and the preservation of the Church and Holy Laws if there were no way to deprive
Defender of the Faith When I finde you refuse the Oath of Allegiance one reason being because it will not allow the Pope to have a true right and authority to depose Kings and to absolve subjects of their Oaths of Allegiance When I finde you in your very b Image of both Churches pag. 171 172. Apologies for your selves confess the Romanists to be but conditional Subjects i. e. onely to one of your own perswasion in Religion as is farther proved all along in this History that Heretical Kings may be depos'd When I finde you in your late c Vid. The Roman Clergy of Irelands Remonstr before P. Welsh's more ample Account Remonstrance and Petition to his present sacred Majesty King Charles II. come off so bluntly in relation to his Majesties life and your own loyalty in these really insignificant yet too much significant words And we do hold it impious and against the Word of God to maintain that ANY PRIVATE SUBJECT MAY KILL or MURTHER the ANOYNTED of God HIS PRINCE though of a different belief and Religion And what will they have to be the meaning of these idle words though they will not have a Ravaillac to kill a King will they allow of an English Rump or a French League to order the same though they will not allow a private person will they think it legal if done by a Representative a Popular Convention or the three Estates But a word is enough to the wise and 't is dangerous sometimes to speak too plain When I finde your selves confess that even since the happy Restauration of his Majestie d P. Welsh more ample Accompt pag. 32. Some of you have given sufficient demonstrations of their failing in the duty of good Subjects and that some of your Tenents have been e Id. p. 43 44. inconsistent and injurious to good Government And yet for all this to take upon you the confidence of declaring to the world your innocencie and loyalty and that Treason and Sedition are onely the Principles of us English Hereticks the Puritan and Phanatick I grant are as wicked as your heart could wish for so you are pleas'd to nominate all those who are true sons of the Church of England Upon these slanders in respect of this Church I could not but think my self obliged to shew to the world where as to this case the truth is and in so doing shew my self a dutiful son in vindicating his Mother A Church famous for her Loyalty and Sufferings not one of her Constitutions intrenching upon the Crown nor any of her sons faithless or rebellious to his Prince whereas that of Rome by her Popes Bulls Constitutions Pen-men and Sword-men have destroy'd Nations harras'd Kingdoms Dethron'd Emperours Depos'd and Murdred Princes trampled upon Crowns and Scepters In a word hath declared f Illos quod bella civilia abhorrerent à nobis Imperio deficere nollent crimen laesae Majestatis scelus perfidiae admittere recusarent Haeresios nota inussit Jo. Aventiâ Annal. Boiorum lib. 7. pag. 613. Loyalty a Crime Treason a signe of true Roman Religion look'd upon her self as the Supreme Judge of the world in all cases usurp'd a power to dispose of all Dominions to dethrone Monarchs and absolve Subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance Some may fancie a Surata 76. Edit lat 1550. or Surat 66. Mahomet in his Alcoran the first absolver of Oaths and that Pope Zachary presently after put it in practice against Childeric King of France But letting this pass we have it from good Authority that there were formerly a Sect amongst the Turks call'd Assasini whence we say to Assassinate they lived in the Mountains of Phoenicia towards Tyre their Government and chiefest Laws were Mat. Paris pag. 83. Hen. Spelman glossaâium § Assasini these Their Governour or Master was not Hereditary but Elective He under the Notion of Humility as if he would be onely the servant of servants refused all lofty Titles being onely call'd the Old man of the Mountains Was honour'd and worship'd as Vicar to Mahomet and so their Father and Prophet They pretended to be such exact Observers of their Turkish or Mahometan Laws that all other seem'd but as meer cheats or Non-conformists in respect of them They were led with that Blinde Obedience that they never question'd their Masters command be the action never so dangerous difficult or wicked they never left off till it was finish'd Any Prince whom they either hated or thought to be no friend to them or their party upon the least hint they would Murther though they were sure to suffer for it Whosoever murther'd a Prince that was not of their Religion they believed him to have the second place next to Mahomet in Paradise For they also believed that the Old man their Head and Prophet could also dispose of Paradise 'T is said that this Sect was long ago destroy'd by the Tartars and whether any who call themselves Christians have espous'd their Tenents I shall not say But to return As for the Pope though the Pagan King of Peru might call him a b Hier. Benzo Hist Nov orbis lâb 3. cap. 3 great impudent fool though the great Turk might call him the c Jo. Gerhard loc Theolog. Tom. 5. de Ecclesia § 294. King of Fools or though Marbizan the Mahometan might term Pius Il's Bulls onely d Hist impressa ante Alcoran Edit lat 1550. p. 99. Epigrams yet it may seem to go hard when those he pretends to be his own sons should shew no more respect to him as when Philip King of France call'd him Your Foolishness and the Emperour Maximilian I should say he was onely e Discours d'un Bourgeois de Paris sur les Pouvoirs de Cardinal Chigi legat en France p. 80. King of Fools But methinks Sancho Brother to the King of Arragon if my Author mistake not another onely saith Spain was most ingeniously even with his Holiness and bit the closer by seeming to do him Lâuys Garan le chasse Ennuy-Cent 2. § 3. the greater honour the story in brief thus Pope Adrian IV supposing he had Authority to dispose of all Kingdoms in the world gave to the former Sanctius the Land of Aegypt then in Possession of the Sarazens yet he should have it if he would take but the small pains to conquer it and accordingly at Rome proclaims him King of Egypt so bountiful and noble was this English Breakspear Sancho informed of this would not be behinde-hand with his Holiness in courtesie and so very gravely proclaimed the Pope to be Caliph of Bandas which he might also conquer and possess if he pleas'd Yet others there are as may be seen in this following Treatise who are more wide on the other side and will be satisfied with nothing but I know not what strange Almighty Faculties Authorities and Blessings adhering to the Pope As if they were related to George the Suffragan of
Erfordt who was so zealous in Oth. Meland pag. 521. § 428. his commendations of Boniface Dorneman the little Priest of Hallandorp that he told his Auditors that he was more learned then St. Paul more holy then the Angels and more chaste then the Virgin Mary Or like the German Boor who at Marpurg in Hessia thus saluted and desired the assistance and favour of Judge Burckhard O Eternal and Omnipotent Lord Vicegerent I have heard Id. § 572. that you are the very Devil and all in this Court therefore for Gods sake put an end to my Tryal But now some Princes begin to see their own Rights and Prerogatives are sensible how unworthy their Predecessors have been abused and begin to understand that their Power is Independent neither receiving their Rights from Rome or her Popes but that their Crowns were given them from Heaven and that rather the Popes have been like that Bird in the Fable and made use of of old by the Franciscan Fryar Jehan de Rochetaillade by some Jehan Froissard Chron. Tom. 2. fol. 182 183. Edit 1530. call'd de Rupescissa which Bird being born without Feathers was through Charity relieved and made gay by other Birds and thus perk'd up despis'd her Benefactors who at last not able any longer to suffer her pride and tyranny every Bird pluckt back again their own Feathers leaving her as naked as she was at first And the truth is the Popes have done with the Empire as the Snake in the Fable did with the Husbandman who finding it almost frozen to death in pitty brought it to the fire-side where by the warmth having recover'd strength and vigor all the thanks it return'd was the stinging of the Goodmans Children And for these ungrateful actions many have undertaken to foretel strange Judgements and Calamities to happen upon the Popes But though for mine own part I am no great admirer of our later Prophets and trouble my self with their odd Predictions no farther then for recreation yet seeing the Romanists have put such a strange confidence in those Relations of their Swedish St. Brigit or Birgit as to declare that they were all immediately inspired by God himself and not onely canoniz'd the Lady but by several Bulls and Authorities so confirm'd the truth of her Book that it must not be contradicted yet if they will but seriously look into her Revelations they will finde little reason to boast so much of them seeing they will finde few so Revelat. S. Brigit lib. 1. cap. 41. Zealous as this Saint against the Pope and his Assistants prophesying with bitterness their ruine and destruction That his assumed grand Authority hath of late sensibly decay'd and lost ground is manifest and this Conquest hath been not so much by the Sword as the Pen so that as Adeodate Seba formerly Delit. Poet. Gall. Tom. 3. pag. 678. writ of Luther one against whom many lyes have been publish'd as other men having his passions and failings may also be said of many other learned Pen-men Roma Orbem domuit Romam sibi Papa subegit Viribus illa suis fraudibus iste suis Quantò isto major Lutherus major illa Illum illamque uno qui domuit calamo I nunc Alcidem memorato Graecia mendax Lutheri ad Calamum ferrea clava nihil Rome tam'd the World the Pope Rome Conquer'd tyes She by her force He by deceipts and lyes How greater far then they was Luther when Both him and her he conquer'd with one Pen Go lying Greece vaunt thine Alcides tho' His Club compared with Luthers Pen's a straw But amongst these Learned Worthies I have nothing to do And am apt to think that all this time hath been bestow'd to little purpose either because of mine own insufficiencie or the too much resoluteness of some other people However I might have made better use of my time in regar'd of mine own advantage had I soon enough call'd to minde Juvenal's observation Vester porro labor foecundior Historiarum Sât 7. Scriptores petit hic plus temporis atque olei plus ***** Quae tamen inde seges terrae quis fructus apertae Quis dabit Historico quantum daret act a legenti Do you Historians more then Poets get Although more time and charge your works befit No no what gain you by your toyl where 's he Will give th' Historians an Atturnie Fee In the compiling of this History such as it is I have not dealt with the Romanists as the Hot-headed Puritans us'd to do whose strength of Arguments lye chiefly in canting misapplying Scripture confidence and railing and if they can but make a noise with the Whore of Babylon Antichrist the Beasts Horns c. they suppose the Pope is confuted sure enough at least the good Wives and Children are frighted out of their little wits and take him to be the strangest Monster in the World with so many Heads and Horns insomuch that Pope Vrban VIII did not amiss when he desired some English Gentlemen to do him onely one courtesie viz. to assure their Country-men that he was a man as much as themselves And had he said a better Christian then the Puritan I should not therein have troubled my self to contradict his Infallibility for I think them to be the worst people of all mankinde A Sect that will agree with you in the Fundamentals of Religion but will take miââ and destroy all for a trifle and rather then submit to an innocenâ Ceremony though impos'd by lawful Authority will ruine Kingdoms Murther Bishops Rebel against their Soveraigââ Banish Queens declare them Traytors Imprison and depose then Kings and make the way as plain as can be for their murâââ A Sect that will cry down Bishops to possess their lands ãâã the Kings Great-seal imprison him renounce his Authority and murther his best Subjects and yet cry out they cannot commit Treason In short a Sect that would hate Christ but that he said he came not to bring peace but war As for the Roman Catholick I must needs have a greater kindeness for him then the former fire-brands as being an Adversary more Learned and so to be expected more Civil and Gentile and wherein they differ from us they look upon as Fundamental and so have a greater reason for their dissent then our Phanatical Presbyterians a people not capable of a Commendation nor to be obliged by any Favours their very Constitution being ingratitude as Histories do testifie and King James himself doth acknowledge as much In this Treatise I hope I have behaved my self civilly with the Romanists having forborn all bitterness and railing though the many bloudy and unwarrantable actions that I here meet with might prompt a milder man then my self to some indignation which may somewhat Apologize for me if by chance any do either meet with or fancie a stricture or retort tending to dislike And yet I dare boldly say that they shall not finde any such heavy Censures
Countries And to have this done he thinks this the best way he would have the Pope to work about by the people or the Parliaments but if these will not fadge either because they cannot or will not then his Holiness may do it himself by giving that Kingdom to another Prince or let them have it that can get it It may be it was for these pretty Doctrines that Clement the Eighth was so taken with this mans Writings that he would have his Books read to him whilst he was at Victuals and besides other large liberalities had once a minde to make him Cardinal We have formerly seen the Opinion of Thomas and now let us see what his Brother Franciscus Bozzius saith and we shall presently perceive them to be Birds of a Feather this fobbing up the same Pope Clement the Eighth with the same Language that the other had telling him that though a Justis de causis posse deponi Imperatores transferri Imperia Fr. Boz de Temporal Eccles Monarch lib 3. cap. 16. pag. 553. Possunt ab Ecclesia leges temporales condi novi creati Reges justis de causis au ferre Regna quod saepe actum esse constat à summis Pontificibus Id. lib. 5. cap. ult pag. 823. he should not take away lawful Rule yet upon just grounds he might depose Emperours and this he saith hath been several times done by Popes as in another b Id. lib. 1. cap. 21. pag. 225. c. place he endeavours to shew by several Examples And to this purpose was Gregory the Fourteenth claw'd by his Protonotary Anastasius Germonius by affirming what great power he had over the world he could c Imperatores enim Reges aliosque magnos Principes Principatu Regno atque imperio privat necnon alios cum libet in eorum locum sufficit subrogat nemo sanae mentis dubitare debet quin facere valeat faceatque cum opus sit An stas Germon de Sacrorum immunitat lib. 3. cap. 3. Sect. 38 39. Hujus est Imperium ex uno in alium locum transferre electionem aut admittere aut rejicere electum ac confirmatum ex justis de causis deponere subditos à fidelitatis juramento absolvere alia id genus facere Id. lib. 3. proem Sect. 9 10. throw down Emperours and Kings and put others in their places and if any man doubt of this Authority in the Pope he plainly calls him a Madman and that he can alter the place of Election allow or throw by him that is elected quit Subjects from their Oath of Allegiance and several suchlike tricks as these can he do And as for d De Pontif. potestate Sect. 19. Petrus Albinianus Tretius do but compare the Contents with the Text of the next Section and you will see him fairly grant the Pope to have power e Papa potest deponeâe Imperatorem sine concensu Cardinalium Id. Sect. 20. without the consent of his Cardinals to depose the Emperor And another Italian Lawyer f Solus Papa etiam sine Concilio potest deponere Imperatorem Lud. Bolo addit ad Cataldinum de Boncompagnis de translatione Concilii Basil Sect. 5. Ludovicus Bologninus from the Canon-Law tells the world that he may do it clearly of himself And I think that g Quaest Mercuriales Q. 25. Sect. 3. Johannes Andraeas doth not much vary from him when from the same Authority he saith That he can take away any mans Right and give it to another But Julius Caesar Madius doth not mutter in his Teeth but speaks boldly out that upon some Reasons the Pope hath Authority h Eos à Regnis Principatibus eorum deponere posse Mad. de Sacris Ordinibus cap. 9. Sect. 17. to turn the best of them out of their Kingdoms and Soveraignty And the same doth another Italian Antonius Sanctarellus one that hath made some noise in the World not onely by his confident Assertion of the Popes Power in i Potest non solum eos excommunicare sed etiam Regno privare eorumque subditos ab illorum obedientâa liberare Sanctarel de Haeresi c. 30. p. 293. deposing Kings and quitting their Subjects from their Obedience but by the story which hapned at Paris upon its being censured there For the Court of Parliament perceiving the Book to be printed at Rome by permission of the Superiors and approbation of Vitelescus General of the Jesuits the Fathers of that Order in Paris were sent for by the Court and demanded Whether they believed as their General did concerning this Book They answered That their General living in Rome could not but approve that which was agreeable to the Court of Rome But being demanded then what they believed Answered That they believed the clean contrary Being again askt And what would you do if you were at Rome Answered As they do at Rome Which made some of the Court say Have these men one Conscience at Rome and another at Paris God keep us from such Confessors Johan Baptista Vivianus agreeth very well with the former and their Canon-Law and Court of Rome by maintaining their Article that the a Papa Imperatorem deponere potest ex causis legitimis Jo. B. Vivian Rationale l. 2. p. 283. Pope for some Reasons may depose the Emperour his Imperial Majesty and all others being subject to him and to be punish'd by him according to their faults And to him we may joyn a great Cardinal Johannes Hieronymus of Alba who tell us b Lucubrat in Barthol Tom. 1. fol. 83 84 that the Pope being Judge of all things nothing in the world can quit themselves from his jurisdiction and that Dante that famous Italian Poet was in a manner condemn'd as an Heretick because he did not think that the Empire held its being from the Church and in another of his c De potestate Papae part 1. Sect. 67. Books gives us the names of some Kings depos'd by the Pope Petrus Hurtadus de Mendoza might by the rudeness and incivility of his Country Biscay suck in with his Milk some Principles of Rebellion that Country having an Antipathy against Bishops and good Government But these might somewhat be corrected by his severer Studies were it not a Principle amongst them that * Merito quidem Haeretici Regno privantur Hurt de Mendoz. Scholiasticae disp 21. Sect. â04 Heretical Kings against their Church are deservedly deposed and others put in their places Yet methinks 't was somewhat of boldness of him to present this Doctrine to his Soveraign the Present King of Spain Philip the Fourth yet this wonder will scarce last nine days when we see d Decisiones qâaest 58â Guido and e De jure publico lib. 3. Tit. 13. Sect. â Leander Galganettus those famous Lawyers affirm the same by their own Canons and the latter to dedicate this falsity to no less than to God himself and the Virgin Mary And Bartholomaeus
sins Nay if by his weakness e Cap. 16. pag. 545. Non solum propter haeresim aut schisma aut aliquod aâud intoleâabile scelus verum etiam propter insufficientiam he be not sit to Rule Or if by f Id. Pag. 547. Posse sum Pontâex sui muneris authoâiâate Principes è solio deââbare si ob eorum negligentiam inscitiam aut malitiam justitia conculcatur Status Reâp pââââtatur his negligence ignorance or wilfulness justice be not done and the Common-wealth suffer And that the Pope hath this great Authority over Kings he saith is the g Id. Pag. 557. Legantur tam veteres quam recentiones Theologi uti iusque juris prudendes certe omnes una mente una voce hanc sententiam amplectuntur Opinion of all their Divines and Lawyers And he that denyeth this power doth not onely go h Pag. 558. Non modo à veritate quam longissime aberrare verum etiam insanire mihi videantur against the truth but seems to be mad And thus he indeavours to prove this power which he saith unless Christ had left with his Vicars i Id. Cap. 14. pag. 520. he had not done wisely I need not trouble you at length to tell you the humour and spirit of this Portugal when you do but know how heartily he desired the k De vera Christi Eccles pag. 433 434. Murder of our Queen Elizabeth affirming it to be but just that her head should be cut off her body not to be honoured with a burial but by the Hang-man left to be torn in pieces and devoured by Dogs And yet was this hot-spur his Books and Doctrine in great favour and esteem at Rome and Gratianus one of the chief of his Order could thus sing in commendation of him and his Writings Lumen es Columen fidei rectique Magister Responsaque sana ministras Nempe facis per te crescat ut Vrbis honos This Nunnius hath Cardinal Ascanio di Colunna Patron to one of his Books and though I believe amongst their Eminencies he could not aim amiss yet this 't is probable he did by choice as being well acquainted with his compliance with this Doctrine of which at the desire of Paul the Fifth he gave some hints to the world in his l Sententia contra Reip. Vâneta Episcopos p. 2â Traââ against the Venetians Of this Nunnius to shew the Popes power over Emperours and Kings m Rationale utriusque potestatis pag. â98 1ââ Thomas a Talamello of the same Mendicant Order makes some use and give you also St. Geminianus word for word He tells you also in one place that the Pope hath as a Id. Cap. 3. p. 39. much power in Temporals as in Spirituals Nay that b Pag. 41. in either of these he can directly do more than any King and that Kings depend as much on the Pope as effects on their Causes and then makes use of the c Id. Cap. 11. p. 109. Canon-law to prove his Authority in deposing of Emperours And an Italian Lawyer d De verborum significatione lib. 10. cap. 17. § 24. Camillus Gallinius from the same puddle draws out the same muddy Principle of the Popes right to dethrone Kings What was the Opinion of Cardinal Perron and the chief of France in this case this following story will somewhat inform us Lewis the Thirteenth being come to his Majority about fourteen years old Decemb. 1614. Jan. 1613 5. summoned the three Estates to meet two of them viz. the Clergy and Lords la Noblesse presently agreed for these two Propositions 1. That the Council of Trent be publish'd and received in France 2. That the selling of Offices be suppress'd The third Estate whether to stop these two some of them favouring the Protestants others of them having places which they might sell as well as they bought or out of meer loyalty however they reasoned stifly against the Trent-Council having had the two Kings before this murdered made a third Proposition much like our Oath of Allegiance which being of publick concern the cause of great disputes and animosities beyond Seas and as I think as yet not known in English take as followeth with the Original Que pour arrester le Cours de la pernicieuse doctrine qui s' introduit depuis quelquees annees contre les Roys puissances Souveraines establies de Dieu per Esprits Seditieux qui ne tendent qu'a les troubler subverter Le Roy sera supplie de faire arrester en l'Assemblée des states pour loy fondamentale de Royaume qui soit inviolable notoire a tous Que comme il est recognu Souverain en son estat ne tenant sa Couronne que de Dieu seul il n'y a puissance en Terre quelle qu'elle soit Spirituelle ou Temporelle qui aât aucun droit sur son Royaume pour en priver les personnes sacrées de nos Rois ny dispenser ou absoudre leurs subjets de la Fidelite obeissance qu'ils luy doivent pour quelque cause cu pretexte que ce soit Que tous ses subjets de quelque qualite condition qu'ils soient tiendront cete loy pour sainte veritable comme conforme a la Parole de Dieu sans distinction equivoque ou limitation quelcunque Laquelle sera juree signee par tous les Deputes des Estats d'oresnavant par tous las Beneficiers Officiers du Royaume avant que d'entrer en la possession de leurs Benefices d'estre recens en leur Offices Tous Precepteurs Regens Docteurs Predicateurs tenus de l'enseigner publier Que l'opinion contraire mesmes qu'il soit loisible de tuer deposer nos Rois s'elever Rebeller contr'eux secouer le joug de leur Obeyssance pour quelque Occasion que se soit est impie detestable contre Verete contre l'Establissement de l'Estat de France qui ne depend immediatement que de Dieu Que tous livres qui enseignent telle fausse perverse Opinion seront tenus pour seditieux damnables tous Estrangers qui l'escriront publieront pour Ennemis jurees de la Couronne tous subjets de sa Majeste qui y adhereront de quelque qualite Condition qu'els soint pour Rebelles infracteurs des loys fundamentales du Royaume Criminels de lese Majeste au primier Chef Et s'il se trouve aucun Livre ou discours escrit par Estranger Ecclesiastique ou d'autre qualite qui contienne Proposition contraire a la dite loy directement ou indirectement serontles Ecclesiastiques des mesmes Ordres establis en France obliges d'y respondre les impugner contredire incessamment sans respect ambiguite ny Equivocation sur peine d'estre punis de mesnie peine que dessus comme fauteurs des enemis de cet Estat
of Pope Zachary Giulio Cerrio having been somewhat large in respect of the bulk of his Tract in examples of the Popes power in deposing Kings fairly concludes that t Hora in simili casi altri appertenenti alla Fede niuno puo dubitare che l'autorità de i sommi Pontesici non se stenda assolutamente sopra qual si voglia dignita Temporale Certio Risposta per la verita no man must doubt of the Popes absolute jurisdiction over Kings in some causes and this may be interpreted to the worst sence well enough since the whole drift of that Letter F pag. 111. is in opposition to those who deny this deposing power to be in the Pope To tell any man what Cardinal Bellarmine was would be impertinent since his name is come into a Proverb They say that many were formerly much beholden to Lyranus for his Writings Nisi Lyra lyrasset Nemo nostrum saltasset Some think Cambden as much beholden to Leland Pitseus to Bale however we know that several have walk'd in English habit for Authors which in truth have scarce been so good as Translations and so Samuel Clark the poor botching Presbyterian-story-teller is a voluminous partial Plagiary beyond all mercy one as fit to write the Church-history as Alexander Rosse to continue Sir Walter Raleigh As for Bellarmine you may look through him like a Multiplying-glass and perceive multitudes of people toyling themselves out of his Bowels to get themselves published in the world that if he had never writ the Romish Church had wanted at least an hundred Authors to augment their Catalogue and in this sort our Country-men make as bold with him as any to thrust their little English Pieces both for gain and honour amongst their party in these Nations This learned Cardinal was a true son of his Church as he shews through all his writings especially when he is concerned for her greatness and authority in one place he saith that the Pope can sometimes u Potest mutare Regna uni auferre atque alteri conferre Bellarm de Roman Pont. lib. 5. c. 6. change Kingdoms take away from one and give to another he being the judge x Ib. c. 7. to determine whether a King be fit to be deposed or no and if it be thought fit that he should be deposed then y Nec ulla eis injuria fiet si deponantur Ib. there is no wrong done to him if he be turned from his Throne And this jurisdiction he defends in another of his a Possit eos Regnis atque Imperiis exuere eaque Regna Imperia ab aliis ad alios transferre Id. De Translat Imper. Rom. lib. 1. c. 12. Books and in another b Si quidem inter omnes convenit posse Pontificem maximum Haereticos Principes jure deponere subditos eorum ab obedientia liberare Mat. Tort. Respons pag. 9. Book he declares that this Opinion is agreed upon by all and this power he affirms in another of his c Contra Barchaium cap. 27. Books Though 't is d Jac. Fuligatto vita Card. Bellarm l. 1. c. 2. said of him that he would never remember that he either ever told lye in his life or beguil'd the truth by excuse or jeasts yet I shall scarce believe that he speaks altogether truth in his thus attributing so great authority in temporal things over Monarchs to the Pope yet for all that he was the Chief Champion of that See and allow'd to its Bishops all the aforesaid power and jurisdiction yet we are assured by the Testimony of a learned Romanist e De potestate Papae cap. 13. pag. 101. cap. 40. pag. 329. Guilielmus Barclaius that Pope Sixtus the Fifth was sometimes thinking to Censure and extinguish all Bellarmines works because as he thought he allow'd him too small authority in Temporals There were two of different Orders viz. Johannes f Epitome Controvers ex Bellarm. part 2. quest 21. p. 180. Andraeas Coppenstein a Dominican and g Solida Christianor fidei demonstratio lib. 3. cap. 10. Baldwinus Junius a Franciscan who have severally Epitomiz'd this Cardinals Controversies and with him they embrace this King-deposing Maxime They were after translated into French by the appointment of Cardinal Perron Jacobus Gretserus as an industrious a Jesuite as ever Germany brought forth whose resolution zeal and speedy pen made his Books almost innumerable and as in all other things so in this of the Popes authority he endeavours to vindicate h Gretser defensio Controversiarum Card. Bellarm. Tom. 2. col 1153 1154. c. Bellarmine and seems to wonder at King i Commentar Exegit in Reg. Britan. c. 6 7. James for denying such power to be in the Pope nay when he seems to make it his business to vindicate his Society from the suspition of Rebellion and to tell to all the world what brave Subjects to temporal Kings they are and will be even then doth he ruine all their loyalty by one exception k At si Pontifex aliquem ab haeresin à regno arceat ne subditos in haeresin inducat tum libere fateor nos nostrum judicium ad Pontificis judicium aggregare satiusque reputare Defens Apol. Gal. pag. 591. But yet saith he if the Pope should deprive any King for heresie marry then I do freely confess that we shall submit our selves to the Popes judgement A very good Item for which they deserved the teeth as well as the heart of Henry the Great Another of the same Order l Juris Canon Compend § 984. Petrus Alagonia and m Juris Canon Compend lib. 5. Tit. de Haeret § 13. Johannes Honorius van Axel with the Canon-law write down the same Principles in their Compendiaries and the Carmelite Fryar Giovanni Antonio Bovio findes fault with Father Paul the Venetian famed for his learning judgement moderation and integrity that amongst the Offices belonging to the Pope he doth not set down n Doveva anco se volea numerare tutte le Opere del Carico Pastorale fac mentioner dello trasferire de gli Imperii d'Oriente in Occidente habilitare inhabilitare alli Regni instituere destituere i Re che anco questo possono fare i supremi vicarii di Christo in Terra quando cio besogni per conservatione della fede Religione Christiana l'hanno fatto quando è venuto l'occasione ha hanuto effeâto è stato cio riceunto appovato da tutta la Christianica Anton. Bovio Risposta alle consideratione del M. Paolo pag. 69. his translating of Empires setting up and pulling down of Kings since he hath such authority An Article that I dare say Bovio never learned from the Virgin Mary whom they brag to be the Patroness and Foundress of their Order William Allen or Allain born in Lancashire a great darling with the secular Priests for whom he was the
first that made Seminaries at Doway a severe enemy to the Protestants and as fierce a maintainer of the power of Rome and the King of Spain of both which this one Example may satisfie Queen Elizabeth having sent some aid into the Netherlands against the Spaniard Sir William Stanley was made Governour of Deventer in Over-Issel which he presently betraying his trust deliver'd with himself and Garrison to the Spaniard by which he lost by common consent the reputation of Subject Gentleman and Souldier but Dr. Allain thinking to quell these rumours and to encourage the new Renegado's by a Letter from Rome sends Stanley and his Regiment not onely thanks and Commendations for this their action but as he thought a sufficient vindication too part of which take in his own words Yea I say no more unto you Gentlemen seeing you desire to know Dr. Allain's Letter touching the render of Deventer pag. 27 28. my meaning fully in this point That as all acts of Justice within the Realm done by the Queens authority ever since she was by publick sentence of the Church and see Apostolick declared an Heretick and an enemy of Gods Church and for the same by name excommunicated and deposed from all Regal Dignity as I say ever sithence the publication thereof all is void by the Law of God and Man so likewise no war can be lawfully denounced or waged by her though otherwise in it self it were most just because that is the first Condition required in a just War that it be by one denounced that hath lawful and Supream power to do the same as no Excommunicate person hath especially if he be withal deposed from his Royal Dignity by Christ his Vicar which is the Supream power in Earth and his Subjects not onely absolved and discharged of their Service Oath Homage and Obedience but especially forbidden to serve or obey any such Canonically condemned person And in another place of the same Pamphlet he thus tells them their doom if they had been faithful to their trust and the Queen a Id. pag. 30. Any Excommunicate or Canonically condemn'd Prince whom no man by law can serve nor give aid unto but he falleth into Excommunication Thus we see what small esteem he had of his Soveraign and how easie it is for these men to ease themselves of loyalty and Obedience And that the Pope may thus trample upon Kings observe his Doctrine in another of his Writings b Defence of English Catholicks against the book call'd The execution of justice pag. 143. The Pope may in some cases excommunicate for some causes deprive and in many respects fight and wage War for Religion And gain c Id. p. 207. Plain it is that Kings that have professed the Faith of Christ and the defence of his Church and Gospel may be and have been justly both excommunicated and deposed for injuries done to Gods Church and revolt from the same as sometimes also for other great crimes tending to the Pernition of the whole subject unto him And gain d Id. P. 114. By the fall of the King from the Faith the danger is so evident and inevitable that GOD HAD NOT SUFFICIENTLY PROVIDED FOR OUR SALVATION and the preservation of his Church and holy Laws IF THERE WERE NO WAY TO DEPRIVE or restrain Apostata Kings And then plainly declares to the world thus e Id. P. 115. Therefore let no man marvel that in case of heresie the Soveraign loseth his superiority and right over his people and Kingdom And in these f Id. P. 72 73. Opinions he endeavours to prove that there is no harm And gives the Earl of a Westmerland Id. 48. for his Rebellion great commendations and of his fellow-Traytor gives you this Character The renowned Count of Northumberland dyed a Saint and holy Martyr When the Spanish Armado invaded England he printed a pernicious Admonition to the Catholicks of these Kingdoms stuft with horrid Rebellion and Treason perswading them by all means to take part with the King of Spain and to Root out their own Queen What effect his Doctrine took I know not but 't is well known that the Fleet came to nothing and enough of this Allen who for his zeal to the Spanish Faction and the authority of Rome was made Cardinal de S. Martino by Pope Sixtus the Fifth at the desire of Philip the Second And now let us see what a man with a long name will tell us in this cause Andraeas Eudaemon-joannes a man suspected at first to sculk under a wrong denomination but when we know his Country and temper we shall not think him asham'd to own any thing though never so bad or false he was born in the Island Crete now better known by the name of Candia at Canea by the ancients call'd Cydon or Cydonia but bred up from his youth at Rome and a Jesuite If that be true that in the Island of his birth no venomous or harmful Creature can live 't was well that he was forthwith transplanted to Italy for his native soyl and his malicious humour could never agree His writings are onely stuft with railing and vain repetitions hath impudence to deny any thing and affirm what he pleaseth his whole books are composed of contradictions all along affirming that Kings may be deposed nay and sometimes cut off and yet at the same time vindicating himself and his Order from disloyalty and yet so shie in his affirmations though bald in his hints that his books may be read over to as much purpose and satisfaction as one of the Brethrens preachments or Olivers Speeches so that I should wonder that such a generous Pope as Vrban the Eighth and such a learned Cardinal as Bellarmine should have him in such esteem and favour if interest had no sway in this world And though all along one may know his meaning by his Moping yet sometimes he speaks plain enough and declares that the a Potuit enim non ut dominus sed ut Minister Christi deponere Principes Andr. Eudaem-joan Respons ad Epist Is Casauboni pag. 12. Pope can depose Kings and that this b Id. Parallelus Torti Tortoris cap. 4. pag. 197. ultro concedamus facta à Pontificibus jure atque ordine fieri potuisse ut contumaciam ac Tyrannidem Principum excommunicatione ac depositione ulcisceretur hath been done and may be done sometimes lawfully In the year 1594 one Jehan Chastel intending to stab King Henry the Fourth of France with his Kinfe struck him into his Mouth and though he mist of his aim yet he struck out two of his teeth and wounded him sore For this Treason the Villain is excuted but presently one Franzois de Verone writes an Apology for Chastel affirming that he had done nothing but what became a true Christian and Catholick his reasons being because the King as he said was an Heretick and so might lawfully be kill'd or
some cases as if the Prince should force his People to be a a Allow one or two Exceptions and twenty will follow if the Romanists be Judges Prateo lus Elench Haeret. § Mahometes compares the Protestants to the Turks Gifford Prâf in lib. D. Reinald Calvino-Turcismus saâth that the Protestants belief is worse than the Alcoran Mahometans Jewes Pagans or Infidels the Pope may discharge his Subjects of their Allegiance and Obedience otherwise due to him III. That the King Bishops Peers and Commons in Parliament cannot declare or censure the opinion which alloweth the Popes power to excommunicate and deprive Kings to be Impious and Heretical IV. That it is gross Ignorance and False not to believe that the Pope or any other have power to absolve Subjects of their Oaths of Obedience and Allegiance V. That this Oath of Allegiance though taken is not obligatory nor hath any power to binde Thus we see the foundation of Government shaken Oaths and Obedience brought to be but trifles and Supream Authority and Rule upon the common-canting whining pretence of Religion consumed to nothing Leonardus Lessius a Jesuite of great repute under the false name Discussio Decreti Mag. Concil Lateran of Guilielmus Singletonus is very zealous for this Authority to be in the Pope Tells us in one place that if the Pope b Si sam Pont. non haberet illam potestatem in Tâmporalia Ecclesia errarât in Doctrina morum quidem circa res gravissimas Docet enim Principe per sententiam summi Pont. abdicato omnes subditos ab ejus obedientia esse solutos ditionem ejus ab alio posse occupari ut ex Conciliis constat Discuss Decret Concil Lat. pag 46. have not this power then the Church of necessity must err because it teacheth such jurisdiction to lye in the Pope but to affirm so of the Church viz. that she erreth is Heretical nay that this error viz. that the Pope cannot depose Kings c Id. Pag. 90. Hic enim error longe perniciosior erit magisque intolerabilis quam error circa aliquod Sacramentum is more pernicious and intolerable than an error concerning some of the Sacraments for 't is a d Id. Pag. 100. certain and undoubted received Opinion of the Church and therefore he e Id Pag. 123. conjures all Catholicks as they love the salvation of their Souls to have a care of doubting of it or believing the contrary for it f Ad sidem pertinere sive ita cum rebus fidei Religionis esse conjunctam ut absque sanae Doctrinae injuria non videatur posse negaâi belongs to faith or agrees so neer with it that it cannot be denyed without great injury to sound Doctrine And whether this Lessius in another of his Books concerning the a De potestate summi Pontifici Popes power maintains any Tenents more dangerous than these I know not no more than I do the reasons that made them suppress it though many years ago printed The Lawyer b De sindicatu Summar 4. § 56 57 58 59. Paris de Puteo from the Canon-law and other such-like authorities gathers that the Pope may depose Kings or Emperours and the old c Dist 40 Si Papa Gloss Glassator upon Gratian standing upon the same sandy Foundation maintains the same proposition against the latter and with these agree another Lawyer d Et Imperator debet confirmari à Papa tanquam superiore ab eo examinare approbari ac incongi consecraâi coronari si est dignus vel rejici si est indignus puta si esset sacrilegus excommunicatus licet esset electus ab Electoribus Imperii Jo. Bapt. Plot. Consilium § 64. Johannes Baptista Plotus In the year 1619. Frederick Elector Palatine of Rhine being over-perswaded by the Bohemians who had then denyed Ferdinand the Emperour to be their King to take upon him the Government over them was after some Wars overcome by the Imperialists and bereft not onely of that Kingdom but the rest of his Territories Upon this great consultation is had privately at Rome to get another Elector into his place and for the person they need not study long The Duke of Bavaria having his great expence in this War against the Bohemians and the Jesuits to whom he was a great Benefactor had a particular Devotion and was in all things sway'd by them to speak loud in his behalf and besides which was no small mover his Zeal for the cause of Rome Frederick being a Protestant and thus laid by would thus over-sway the reformed Electors in number whereby the Empire probably would still be ruled by that Religion These and other like reasons made Pope Gregory the Fifteenth and his Nephew and Favourite Cardinal Ludovisio who was also made Protector of the Irish to be earnest with the Emperour about it which at last though the Spaniard at its first motion seem'd not to like took effect and Maximilian Duke of Bavaria obtain'd that honour 1623. But that which I most aim at in this story is the Paper of advice or reasons to perswade to this action presented to the Pope and Cardinals by Michel Lonigo da Esle belonging to his Holiness in which is strongly pleaded for Bavaria ranting and boasting in a whole beadrole what pretty pranks and tricks the Popes have formerly acted over Kings and Emperours by interdicting excommunicating and deposing them altering and changing of Empires and Kingdoms and in one place speaks boldly and plainly thus It is in the Popes hands as appeareth by all Histories to renew the Emperours in their Empire to translate the authority of one Nation to another and utterly to abolish the right of Election And that Rome did think her power over Kings by way of punishment to be just and really her own you may partly guess from this following story No sooner came forth our Oath of Allegiance for the preservation Ro. Widdrington's Theological Disputation cap. 10. Sect. 2. § 52 53. c. of the King and security of his Kingdoms but Father Parsons at Rome sollicited the Pope for his Breves against it which were obtain'd but before they were sent into England this Jesuite wrote a Letter hither to intimate though falsly that he was for mitigation but that true enough the rest were for the Popes power against the King but take his own words as they are delivered to us by an honest Benedictine About some four or five Months ago it was consulted by seven or eight of the Learned'st Divines that could be chosen who gave their judgement of it Their Reasons are many but all deduced to this that the Popes Authority in chastising Princes upon a just account is de fide and consequently cannot be deny'd when it is call'd into Controversie without denying of our Faith nor that the Pope or any other Authority can dispense in this For if the Question were de facto and
sciogliere il vincolo del giuramento al Pont. Rom. come habbiamo dimostrato sopra c. Botero le Relationi Universali Part. 2. lib. 4. pag. 125 126 127. Giovanni Botero the first I may say that undertook prudentially to discover the world runs along in the same error with the rest of his Religion and will not onely allow the Pope to depose Kings but seem vext and angry against any that should deny it and reasons the case with them too as largely as if he had been chosen the sole Champion for his Church and declares himself a profest enemy against those who think that Kings have no Superiour but God in this World g Discussio Decreti Concil Lateran pag. 29. Lessius the Jesuit in behalf of the Pope makes use of Johannes Parisiensis but h A Theolog Dispute concerning the Oath of Allegiance Appendix pag. 402. § 18. Roger Widdrington a Benedictine affirms that Parisiensis and Antonius de Rosellis are rather for the Peoples power to depose Kings than the Popes though be it as it will one is as bad as the other and neither barrel better Herring Johannes de Bromyardo an English Dominican and famous in his time for his many writings is also an assertor of this a Opus Trivium verb. Regimen King-deposing Doctrine nor is it any strange thing amongst our Country Romanists for wherefore else should b Epist ad lectorem praefix Nâc Sander de Schismate Aâgl Edward Rishton commend Saunders for his Rebellion in Ireland Wherefore else should Watson the Author of the c Pag. 327. Quodlibets desire that the Pope had and would exercise as much power now in England as he did in Henry the Second and Kings Johns time Wherefore else should Everard Hanse the Priest say that he hoped Pius the Fifth did not err in declaring against Queen Elizabeth and absolving her subjects from their Allegiance Wherefore else should John Mundine Concertat Eccles Cathol Edit 1594. fol. 78 140 153 154 163 169 170 171. being asked at his Tryal if he thought that the Pope could depose the Queen or if another Prince should invade England whether he would assist the Queen or the Invador desire to be excused from answering Wherefore else should James Fenn at his Tryal declare that the Pope had power to depose the Queen and other Princes Wherefore else should James Bele declare that he would assist the Pope or any other against the Queen Coppie d'une lettre envoye d' Angleterre an seminaire des Anglois à Dâuay contenant l'Hist du Martyre de 4. Prestres An. 1616. pag. 10 18 49 53. Why should John Finch affirm the same or Father Thomas Maxfield that no man under damnation could take the Oath of Allegiance And Nicholas Atkinson refuse to take the said Oath though he was promised his life if he would take it As they promised the same mercy and favour to John Thulis and N. Voren at Lancaster And we are d Vid. O. E. a new chalange made to N. D. p. 116. Mat. Sutcliff's challenge concerning the Romish Church pag. 187. informed from the Records of the Memorials of the Council at Yorke that a House being searched for a Priest stiled David Engleby their own Catalogues mentions one Francis Ingleby who suffer'd there 1586 there were found in the said house these Positions That the Queen before the Popes Bull was not a lawful Queen That Catholicks are not to defend her or fight for her if any come to execute the Popes Bull. That it is lawful to take arms against her and to do what they please with her if they be sure to obtain Victory And the onely reason that Father e Vid. Rob. Abbot Antilogia pag. 156. Garnet had against some insurrection against the King was because they wanted the Popes Authority or approbation And if I mistake not 't is no less man than Father f A letter of a Catholick touching the Oath of Allegiance pag. 47. Parsons who thinks it no small honour for his cause that Robert Drurie Matthew Flathers and George Gervis three Priests would rather dye than take the Oath of Allegiance when life was offer'd them upon that condition But what need I trouble my self with particulars when Abraham Bzovius who thought himself fit to be joyned with Baronius tells us that all the g De Rom. Pont. cap. 46. pag. 621. English Priests who suffer'd in England absolutely maintain'd that the Pope might depose Kings and he h Id. Cap. 45 46. himself is of the same pernicious Principle Of this Opinion also is the great Spanish Lawyer i Emporium âtriusque juris Part. 1. Tit. 2. de jurisdic omnium judicum Quaest 4. § 12. Pet. Augustin Morla and to him it would be no news to add a Souldier of the same Kingdom and one that by the assistance of this Maxime was to prove his Sword could do no wrong by taking away another mans Kingdom and joyning of it to his Masters And this is Fadrique de Toledo Duke of Alva who in a large Speech told the people of Navarre pretty stories of the Popes power in giving away Kingdoms But the conclusion was that by the same Authority the Kingdom of Navarre was given to his Master of Spain and King Albret justly deposed And 't is no great matter whether he or his a Ael Anton Nebrissens de Bello Navarr lib. 1. cap. 6. Historian pen'd the Harangue And no question but that his Grand-childe Don Fernando d'Alvares de Toledo Duke of Alva was altogether of the same judgement when he conquer'd Portugal to the same Crown Nor is the great but none of the best Text-men the Spanish Preaching Jesuite Johannes Osorius of any better Principles For amongst other priviledges granted to the Popes he tells his Auditory that he can b Omnem dare auferre aut moderari jurisdictionem Reges create iterum Regna tollere Concion Tom. 3. Concio in Cathedra St. Petri col 2. appoint and depose Kings And in another of his c preachments he tells the people that by this Text Behold here are two swords is signified the Spiritual and material Swords of the Church whereby she doth assault beat and rob Kings of their Dominions and Authority b Ecce duo gladii hic Duas Ecclesiae potestates quibus in peccatores animadvertit significat Ecclesiasticam saecularem gladium Spirituale materiale quo Ecclesia uti potest cum oportuerit Reges expugnando ac debellando a potestate Regia expoliando Tom. 4. pag. 87. Of the same judgement is the Italian Lawyer and Divine too d Tract de officio S. Inquisit Tit. 1. § 67 68 93. Caesar Carena of so great repute at Cremona and a favorite of the English Overseer Cardinal Francisco Barberino Nephew to Vrban the eighth But of this subject we have been too long and so I shall conclude all with the Dominican
in this cause he is as fierce as any of them and his great Animosity against there formed Religion his Native Country and his legal Soveraign might prompt him to it and much more and with these do consent o De sacro Eccles principatu lib. 2. c. 12. fol. 63. Johannes Blasius p Theolog. Moral Tom. 1. v. Dominium pag. 393. v. Apostasia p. 5. Franciscus Ghetius and that ancient Jesuite q Tom. 4. Part. 3. Tract 4. § Tertiam potestatem pag. 410. Alphonsus Salmeron r Potest eum excommunicare subditosque illius à juramento fidelitatis absolvere ab illius obedientia eximere atque ea non est Tyrannica vel usurpata authoritas sed legitima à Christo instituta illi concessa ad Regimen optimum Christianae Reipublicae Len. Coq Exam. Praefat. Monit Jacobi pag. 55. pag. 103. Leonardus Coquaeus indeavouring to confute King James is very earnest not onely for this Papal Authority in absolving subjects from their obedience to their respective Princes but also would gladly perswade him and others to think that this is neither a tyrannical nor an Usurpt Authority but a lawful one granted to him by Christ But King James would not be caught with such Chaff and a King that knoweth himself to be absolute must have a strong demonstration to the contrary before he 'll throw himself upon another mans mercy When a man 's nurst up in an error he will commonly swear to it and though of all Authorities or Decrees the Canon-law hath the least reason in it yet where men must think as they are bid we need not wonder when we see the chiefest of the Romanists with r Disquisit Clerical Part. 1. pag. 282. § 109. Johannes Maria Bellettus ſ In decretal de Haereticis c. 13. Panormitan t Summa de Eccles c 14. Propos 5. Cardinal de Turrecremata u De jure Personarum extra Eccles lib. 4. cap. 52. § 1. Antonius Ricciullus x Repet in clem ut clericorum de Offic. Ordi § 40. Stephanus Aufrerius and y De Cathol Constitut Tit. 46. § 73. Jacobus Simanca with may others to affirm to the world this absolving power to lye in the Pope since besides other reasons 't is one of the best Cards in the Pack that Rome hath to keep up her greatness Whether Albertus Pighius read with these Spectacles or no I know not but 't is very probable that something else besides true reason did a little sway him in this case And though considering his time he had more judgement and learning than an hundred of your dull Canonists yet we see him run with the rest to embrace an error though for his so doing he saith he hath the consent of the Church for about Necesse est ut Impia heretica sit illa ejus sententia qua affirmat esse haereticum ut possint subditi absolvi à juramento fidelitatis quo ante adstricti fuerant suis superioribus fidelibus Alb. Pigh Hierarch Eccles lib. 5. cap. 15. fol. 266. eight hundred years and so concludes that to think that the Pope cannot quit Subjects from their Obedience and Allegiance due to their Kings is both Impious and Heretical Nor is this strange since a greater than he and no less than z Quam cito aliquis per sententiam denuntiatur Excommunicatus propter Apostasiam à fide ipso facto ejus subditi sunt absoluti à dominio ejus juramento fidelitatis quo ei tenebantur D. Tho. Aquin 2. 2. Quest 12. Art 2. Thomas Aquinas doth allow that Subjects may be sometimes quit from their Allegiance and Oaths to their Kings and to him consents a Theolog. moralis Tract 1. cap. 7. conclus 5. Petrus de Ledesma and the Commentators upon him such as b Com. in 2. 2. D. Tho. Quest 12. Art 2. Hieronymus de Medicis c Com. in D. Tho. 2. 2. Quest 1. Art 10. disp 8. Johannes Malderius and others so that we need not doubt its validity amongst them Nor is it any wonder to see d De libertate Christ lib. 1. c. 14. Johannes Driedo e Rosella Casuum verbo Haereticus § 11. Baptista Trovomala f Apologie pour Jehan Chastel Franzois de Verone g De justa Hen. III. ablicat lib. 1. cap. 5. Dr. Boucher h Discussio decreti Concil Later pag. 46. Leonardus Lessius under the false name of Gulielmus Singletonus i Le Relationi Universali part 2. lib. 4. pag. 124. Giovanni Botero yet the more wonder in him because a great and understanding States-man and several others to be so much for the Pope as to allow him Authority to absolve Subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance when they have no less than the famous Cardinal Perron to be their Champion and with him the Nobility and Clergy in France and this cause of the See of Rome to be by him boldly maintained publickly in a long Speech to the third Estate the occasion of which we have spoken more at large in the former Chapter In this Harangue the Cardinal endeavours Harangue faite de la parte de la Chambre Ecclesiastique en celle du tiers Estat sur l'Article de serment 'T is printed amongst several of his other Works les diverses Oeuvres and in Recueil General des Affaires du Clergé de France Imprim à Paris 1636. Tom. 1. pag. 295. to prove at large that subjects might be quit from their Oaths of Allegiance and Obedience due to their Kings nay that Kings might sometimes be deposed of which formerly As for the first viz. That Subjects might be absolved from their Oaths of Allegiance made to their Kings he saith That a Les diverses Oeuvres p. 599. Toutes les autres parties de l'Eglise Catholique voir mesme toute l'Eglise Gallicane depuis que les E'choles de Theologie y ont esté instituées jusques à la venué de Calvin tiennent l'Affirmative ascavoir que quand un Prince vient a violer le serment qu'il a fait à Dieu a ses subjets Les Prince-la peu estre declare dechen des ses droits comme coulpable de Felonie envers celuy a qui il a fait le serment de son Royaume c'est a dire envers Jesus Christ Et ses subjets absous en Conscience au tribunal Spirituel Ecclesiastique du serment de fidelite qu'ils luy ont preste que ce cas-la arrivant c'est a l'authorite de l'Eglise residente ou en chef qui est le Pape ou en son Corps qui est le Concile de faire ceste Declaration Et non seulement toutes les autres Parties de l'Eglise Catholique mais mesme tous les Docteurs qui ont este en France depuis que les E'choles de Theologie y ont este instituees ont tenu l'affirmative Ascavoir qu'en
cas de Prince Heretiques ou Infidelles persecutans le Christionisme ou la Religion Catholique les subjets pouvoint estre absous du serment de fidelite Id. Pag. 602. Non sâulement toutes les autres parties de l'Eglise qui sont aujourd ' huy au Monde tiennent l'Affirmative ascavoir qu'en cas de Princes Heretiques ou Apostates persecutans la foy les subjects peuvent estre absous du serment fait a euâ ou a leurs Predecesseurs And que depuis onze cent ans il n'y a eu Siecle au equel en diverses Nations ceste doctrine n'ayt este crue practiquee all Parties of the Catholick Church did hold it and so did the French Church ever since Divinity was taught in Schools amongst them till the coming of Calvin and this hath been b Id. Pag. 602. Elle a este constamment tenuë en France ou nos Roys particulierement ceux de la derniere race l'ont protegee par leur Autorite par leurs armes ou nos Conciles l'ont appuyee et maintencë ou tous nos Evelques et docteurs scholastiques depuis que l'E'chole de la Theologie est instituee jusques a nos jours l'ont e critte preschee et seignee et ou finalement tous nos Magistrats Officiers et Jurisconsultes l'ont suâvie et favorisee voir souvent pour de Religion plus legers que l'heresie ãâã l'Apostasie Mais desquels neantmoins je ne me pretende aider si non entant qu'ils peuvent server a defendre ou la These generale ascavoir qu'en quelque cas les subjets peuvent estre absous du serment fait par eux a leurs Princes Ou ceste hypothese particuliere qu'en cas de Princes heretiques ou Apostats et persecutans la foy les subjets peuvent estre dispenser de leurs obâir maintain'd by all the French Kings themselves Councils Bishops and Doctors as also all their Magistrates Officers and Lawyers Nor is this all for he publickly declares that c Id. Pag. 621. N'ont jamais peu trouver en toute la France depuis que les E'choles de Theologie y ont este instituees jusques a nos jours un seul Docteur ny Theologien ny Jurisconsulte un seul Decret un seul Concile un seul Arrest de Parlement un seul Magistrate ny Ecclesiastique ny Politique qui alt dit qu'en cas d'heresie ou d'Infidelitâe les subjets ne puissent estre ablous du Serment de Fidelite qu'ils doivent a leurs Princes there could never be found in France since Schools of Divinity were there setled till his time so much as one Doctor one Divine one Lawyer one Decree one Council one Order of Parliament one Magistrate neither Ecclesiastick nor Politique to have said that in case of Heresie or Infidelity subjects might not be absolved from their Oath of Allegiance due to their Kings And should they believe the contrary d Id. Pag. 635. Et non seulement cet Article i. e. To believe that subjects cannot be absolved from their Oaths of Allegiance to their King nous jette en un Schisme inevitable mais mesme nous precipite en un heresie evidenâe nous obligeant necessairement de Confesser que l'Eglise Catholique est perie depuis plusieurs Siecles en la Terre Car si ceux qui embrassent la doctrine opposite tiennent une Opinion contraire a la parole de Dieu impie et detestable le Pape donc depuis tant de Siecles n'a point este chef de l'Eglise et vicaire de Christ mais heretique et Antichrist Et toutes les autres parties de l'Eglise n'ont point este vrayes parties de l'Eglise mais membres de l'Antichrist Or cela estant ou estoit demeure l'Eglise Catholique en la France seule Mais comment sera t'elle de meuree en France si cet Article est vray puisque tous les Docteurs Franzois ont denu depuis âant de Siecles le Contraite es casd ' Heresie et d' Apostasie de la Religione Christienne they should be plain Schismaticks and Hereticks or else the Church must have failed and the Pope to have been so far from being Christs Vicar that he had been an Heretick and Antichrist But enough of this the former Chapter being long enough and able to serve for both seeing those who grant that the Pope can lawfully depose Kings will not deny but that he can also absolve their subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance and their Obedience CHAP. III. That Subjects of themselves may depose their Kings and Governours IF we allow that the people themselves may lawfully Rebel against their Princes and at the same time be Judges of the justness of the Reason to be in Authority will be a slavery the word Monarchy absolute non-sence the King obliged to obey every mans passion and folly nor peace nor justice can be expected the Nation bâing in a perpetual hurlyburly every other day as of late times new Magistrates starting up by strength or Policy and he that 's still uppermost of this Leap-frog-Government will extort Obedience confirmed by Oaths from his supposed subjects which will ruine the honest and damn the rest with Perjury Change as a Novelty at first is rather a pleasure than gain to the People and at last a burden and ruine and what a factious people once resolve on they will never want pretence of Reason themselves being judges When the Sacrilegious Prsbyterians prompted by their Master the Devil were resolved to Murder that famous Arch-bishop of Canterbury Dr. Laud for fashion-sake they would have something to say though if we go according to the Narrative of his a Pryn's Canterbury's doom Enemy we shall finde that the Lords Commons and Prynne himself had but the same Reason and Consequence for so doing as according to the Proverb Tenterton Steeple is the cause of Goodwin-Sands I warrant you the ancient b Jo. Magnus Hist Goth. Sueciumque lib. Id. Hist Metropol Upsal l 1. p. 11. Swedes thought themselves as pretty Religious blades as any when they slew their good King Evic Stenchil because he intended to bring in Christianity amongst them Our late Puritans made it one of their main pleas in Print and Pulpit for their fighting against the King because forsooth he intended to bring in Popery And the Earls of Northumberland Westmerland and others thought to pull down and destroy Queen Elizabeth and some did also King James because they setled the Protestant Religion and I do not know which were the arranest knaves of the three parties certain I am that Christian Religion doth nowhere allow Rebellion and if a Heathen and a Christian do the same fault it is not the unbelief of the former that makes him more wicked in the act than the Religion of the latter and he that bauls out the liberty of Conscience and loss of Religion to vindicate
Cathol lib. 3. c. 3. § 3. Franciscus Suarez in this case defends both Bellarmine and Dr. Navarrus and himself speaks plain enough to the purpose when he affirms that h Si Rex legitimus tyrannice gubernet Regno nullum aliud subsit remedium ad se defendendum nisi Regem expelleâe ac deponere poterit Respublica tota puâlico communi Concilio Civitatum Procârum Regâm deponere Suarez defens fid lib. 6. cap. 4. § 15. if a King of a lawful Title and Possession govern tyrannously then that the people by their Parliament may depose him yet he would have the people do this in their own defence Guillielmus Estius one of a great name both for learning and moderation an honour both to his Country Holland and his University Douay though in one a Annotat. in Machab. l. 1. c. 2. v. 22. place he speaks so much between the teeth that he seems onely to hint his Opinion to the case in hand Yet in another of his Books he speaks boldly and to the purpose confident enough of the truth of his cause since he thinks that he hath the Scripture and St. Augustine to back him But let us hear his own reason which in short is this because forsooth b Ratio quidem videtur quia in proceribus populo residet publica authoritas quae se à manifesta Tyrannide vendicare legitimum Principem eligere sibi possunt atque etiam electum si causa subsit imperio privare Guâl Est Com. in 4. libros Sentent lib. 2. pag. 444. the Nobles and people by the Authority residing in them may defend themselves from Tyranny and not onely chuse themselves a lawful Prince but also cause being given may throw him from the Throne again Though the Dutch and Spaniards were thought to be mortal enemies yet where Religion links together these can also agree though in wickedness For with the Hollander doth consent no less man than Tostatus one so voluminous that 't is thought that he wrote a sheet for every day he lived which is thus testified by this part of his Epitaph Primae natalis luâi folia omnia adaptans Nondum sic fuerit pagina trina satis Compare his days and leaves you 'll finde to 's praise He wrote as many sheets as he liv'd days That he was a great Scholar is not denyed but 't was no part of his learning to assert that Kings may be c Reges nostri in multiâ casibus possunt deponi sive per Papam sive ab ipsis Regnicolis Tostat Com. in III. Reg. cap. 11. Quest 35. deposed not onely by the Pope but the people too being d Positus est ad procurandas utilitates subditorum non suam si secus agat non est Rex sed Tyrannuâ deponi meretur c. Tostat Com. in III. Reg. cap. 12. Quaest 4. And he agrees with this in other places as in II. Paralip cap. 10. Quest 9. in Jud. cap. 9. Quaest 46. pag. 146. col 2. G. placed in that greatness for the good of the people not his own and if he do otherwise he is not a King but a Tyrant and so may be deposed To the judgement of Abulensis doth another Spaniard a famous Dominican agree who though he giveth great glory to the Pope in his authority over Kings and Potentates yet as if all the world were brave fellows and born to authority except Kings he alloweth the same power to the people e Absque Pontificis sententia potest Respublica se defendere privare Principem dominio in subditos Dom. Bannes in 2. 2. D. Tho. Quest 12. art 2. col 480. without having any liberty granted them for so doing from the Pope Nay f Licet Pontifex non puneat eum Respublica tamen Christiana puneat eum imo etiam si Pontifex videns sciens toleraret illum Apostatam ad huc Respub Christiana possit illum pellere à Regno quoniam Pont fex sine ratione permittit illum impunitum Bannes ib. col 481. though the Pope be so far from endeavouring to punish this King that though he do know and see his faults and yet doth tolerate him yet may the people deprive him And immediately before this Dominicus Bannes gives the people sole authority over their Kings to g Ib. Respublica potest Principem pellere e Regno privare authoritate quam ab illa est sortius quando sua gubernatione corruptis moribus destruit Reipub. commodum leges quibus Respub optime gubernatur Qua propter cum Princeps iste Apostata vel Haereticus destruat leges quibus Respub Christiana gubernatur conservatur Cives hujus Reipub. authoritate hac communi Principem a Regno pellere depose them Nay he saith that sometimes as if the Pope should declare the King to be an Heretick a Id. Col. 478. then the Subjects are obliged to quit themselves from their obedience to him and fight against him but yet he would have them to be so cunning as to consider first whether they had strength and force enough to make themselves Conquerours and in this case our English Roman Catholicks are very much beholden to him for putting in an excuse for them for their not yet Rebelling against their King as if obedience were a reproach amongst them Something to this purpose is a Country-man of ours under the name of Andraeas Philopater but who was the true Author under this Visard I cannot swear 'T is true it was commonly supposed to be Joseph Creswell an active Jesuite of the Spanish Faction and an Enemy to his Queen and Country and a Book of the same Title b Bibliotheca soc sâs pag. 285. Alegambe ascribes to this Creswell others say Robert Parsons was the Author and in this b Id. P. 415 451. Alegambe agrees also but yet he leaves us in the Suds and how in this case to trust to him I know not since he hath publickly in France been questioned for his writings and some think they both club'd to the making of it and indeed the brat is so like them that you would easily judge it to have been spit out of their Mouths for such a wicked book must be made by such wretches well let it be as 't will let 's hear the Imp it self speak 'T is certain we must believe it and it 's the Opinion of all Divines Hinc etiam infert Universa Theologorum jurisconsultorum Ecclesiasticorum est certum de fide quemcunque Principem Christianum si à Religione Catholica manifeste deflexerit alios avocare voluerit excidere statim omni potestate ac dignitate ex ipsa vi juris tum humani tum divini hocque ante omnem sententiam supremi Pastoris ac judicis contra ipsum prolatam subditos quoscunque liberos esse ab omni juramenti obligatione quod
murther of the King When Parry read in Cardinal Allans Book that Queen Elizabeth had no right to the Crown being an Heretick it incouraged him to endeavour her Murther And the two Henry's the Thârd and Fourth of France upon the same zealous account got their deaths by the assassinating hands of Clement and Ravallaiâ 'T is but a poor plea that Andraeas Eudaemon-joannes makes in behalf Confutat Anticoâ cap. 1. pag. 12. of the Jesuits when to quit them from Anticotons accusation viz. that they allow that Kings may be killed replyeth that Jesuits never writ that a private man might murther a King since those who onely except against the actions of private men do thereby allow the same wickedness to be done by the Magistrates or those in Authority And he 's as much a Villain and as far from Christianity who allows that a Rump or Parliament may judge and kill their Soveraign as he that commends the same fact in a private person be it a Jacobin or any other Many we have and some I dare say who speak cordially and with grief who rant bravely against the wickedness of the late Murder of King Charles the First and do lay it as a guilt too upon our Church and yet a Jury might be call'd of some of the chief Doctors of Rome who would have eas'd the Rump of their labour and iniquity and would themselves have brought in the innocent King guilty What shall we think of Leonardus Lessius a Belgick Jesuit of as great repute as most of that Order However take his judgement in short if a King do not Rule but for the harm of his People what must be done with him He tells you That a Secundo potest quis esse Tyrannus ratione duntaxat âdministrationis ut si is qui est verus Princeâs Regni administrationem flectat non ad bonum publicum sed ad sua privata compendia onerando illud injustis exactionibus vendendo Ossâcio judicum cândendo leges sibi commodas âubâico parum utiles Talis non potest à Privatis interunis ãâ¦ã Leon. Lâss de justitia lib. 2. cap. 9. dub 4. § 10. such a King cannot be slain by private men as long as he remains a Prince Yet let us see this a little explained by the same Pen. b Ib. § 1â Adde si tanâuâ exerescat Tyrannis ut non videatur amâlius toletabilis nec ullum aliud remâââm supârsit primum à Râpub vel Comitus Regni vel alâo habenâe authorâtatem esse deponendum ãâ¦ã siem declarandum ut iâ IPSâUS PERSONAM LICEAT QUICQUID ATTENTARE TUM ââIM DESINIT ESSE PRINCEPS But if saith he his Tyranny grow to such an height that he seems intolerable and no other remedy remaining then the People Parliament or any other having Authority may depose him and declare him an Enemy whereby ANY THING MAY BE ATTEMPTED AGAINST HIS PERSON because HE THEN ceaseth to be a KING Here we have enough to ease Lessius of some Loyalty and honesty viz. that Kings may be deposed and then are not Kings so that they may be kill'd as private persons But had he weigh'd his Doctrine as he did his meat in this he would either have been silent or appear'd in another Opinion or had he been as temperate in one as the other his Politicks would not have thus much out-swell'd his meager Carkas As he had no Tutor for his Greek it had been well if he had had no Church or Example to have instructed him in such pernicious Principles If in his other writings he affordeth no honester Doctrines than such as these for ought that I know he might have been more advantagious to Christendom had he followed the first advice of his Parents and imploy'd himself in a Trade And he who publickly repented for the breaking of a foolish glass might in true reason be more troubled for his divulging such wicked Principles but this it may be he thought would have made him an Heretick though 't would have proved him more honest and a better subject Another Jesuit Gregorius de Valentia speaks somewhat to the former purpose though a little mincingly yet plain enough to understand his meaning For though he saith that a private Person may Nulli particulari licet eum occidere Nam id pertinet ad Rempub. quae posset jure oppugnare illum vocare in subsidium cives Valent. Tom. 3. disp 5. q. 8. punct 3. not kill a King yet observe his Reason Because saith he that belongs to the Common-wealth which may oppose him and call the people in to their assistance But Ludovicus Molina another Spanish Jesuite and of as great repute as any speaks a little more plainly first he saith that any body may kill a King in his own defence Upon which account a man may frame what silly pretences he will 't is true he affirms that otherwise it is not lawful for a private man to kill him but then let us observe what comes after The people saith he may depose their King and punish him when he is deposed But because he names not Posset ita Respub ipsa quo ad Capita convenire eique resistere lataque sententia deponereillum ab administratione atque illum depositum PUNIRE Ante latam tamen sententiam nefas privatis esset eum interficere Molina de justitia Tom. 4. Tract 3. disp 6. § 2. exactly the way of his Punishment let us take it by a consequence in these words 'T is not lawful for private men to kill the King before he be declared deposed which plainly intimates that after his deposition it may be done And a little plainer than him doth another Spanish Jesuit speak viz. Franciscus Toletus a Cardinal and the first that was of his Order and held to be the most famous of his time for Piety and Judgement But let them be never so wise or vertuous something or other is in the wind that over-perswades them to maintain such abominable Principles as these Tolets Rule is this that a wicked King a Tyrannum administratione qui habet verum titulum sed Tyrannice tractat subdiditos hunc non licet absque publica auctoritate occidere Tolet Instruct Sacerdot lib. 5. c. 6. § 10. cannot be slain without publick Authority For which good Doctrine the Rump may rejoyce to see their actions vindicated if they supposed Virtue to be Vice and themselves a Parliament by a man of such declared prudence and honesty one of great repute with several Popes and Henry the Fourth of France who tasted to the purpose of the mischief of these Doctrines and one so hugely valued for his learning and discretion that Gregory the Thirteenth thought it not fit that his writings should lye under the censure of any man but might be Printed without license But here I dare say the Cardinal hath been wide from Truth yet hath this Opinion of Tolet been several times
people of his Order that some of them had thoughts and hopes to get him a Cardinals Cap in the mean time he was several years Rector of the English Colledge at Rome where he dyed 1610 and in its Chappel he is honour'd with a fair Marble Monument with a long commendatory Epitaph We have another French-man who vindicates the murther of the aforesaid b Fran. Verone Apol. pour Jehan Chastel p. 29. King Henry the Third as lawful but this he onely doth by the by yet plain enough to shew his treasonable malice and this is one who calls himself Franzois Verone But his designe is upon another person though much of the same account For anno 1594 one John Chastel a Scholar to the Jesuits with a knife wounded King Henry the Fourth in the mouth and struck out one of his teeth intending to have murdered him upon which Chastel was condemn'd to suffer as a Traytor Franzois Verone undertakes the vindication of the Villain declaring that it was a Apol. paât â c 7 p. â1 est unâctegeââueâ âertueâx heroique com ãâ¦ã aux ââââgrande plâs recommendablâs qui se soâent veuz eâ l'antiquite de l'hi âoâe tant sacrée que proâââe a generous vertuous and an heroick act and comparable to the most renowned and great deeds of the ancients either in sacred or prophane History and that Chastel b Pag. 23. was a true Martyr And he goeth over again that it was c Part. 2. pag. 25. Sonâacte est purement juste vertueux herioque an action purely just vertuous and heroick Nay that it was d Id. Part. 4. cap. I. pag. 147. c'est un acte tres-sainct tres humain tres digne tres louable tâes recommendable most holy most humane most worthy most to be praised and recommended and e Id. Cap. 3. pag 155 156. Ce que Nature mesme enseigne qui est justifié par le droict tant civil que Canonique Celle que la Nature enseigne conformement à Dieu aux loix au Decrets à l'Eglise justified by both the Civil and Canon-Law and that it is natural agreeable to God and all Laws and Decrees and the Church And as for Chaestel himself he calls him f Part. 3. cap. 10. Ame heureuse c. Happy soul and runs on in a rambling commendation of him And lastly as for those who condemn'd Chastel he saith that g Part 4. cap. 2. pag. 152. Ilz ont jugé contre Dieu sa Parolle contre l'Eglise les decrets contre les Estats loix fondamentales du Royaume they have judged against God against the holy Scriptures against the Church and her Decrees and against the States and Fundamental Laws of the Kingdom What this Franzois Verone was I cannot certainly tell onely this we know that somewhat about the same time there was a French Jesuit of the same name who a little after writ some books against the Protestants But whether they were both one and the same person I cannot determine yet Mr. h History of King James the Sixth of Scotland p. 156. William Sanderson saith positively that he was a Jesuit i See Jesuita sicarius p. 271 272. Another there is who keeps a great deal of triumphing and rejoycing at the murther of Henry the Third as an action most commendable but because he 's unwilling to be known I shall trouble my self no farther with him since we need not make use of such obscure persons seeing Pope Sixtus the Fifth himself in a full Consistory of Cardinals took the pains and pleasure to speak a long Oration Septemb. 11. 1589. in commendation of that wicked act These have hit the nail on the head speak to the purpose without any mincing or dwindling their cut-throat principles plainly describing Laws and Methods to murther in spight of either sacred or civil honesty Nor are those without shame and guilt who allow villany by a consequence by making but one trifling exception or so open away for other means to the same end the question not being whether one may be kill'd this way or that way but whether any way at all and it is but small comfort to a man to tell him that he Quid interest an ferro an veneno perimas Jo. Marian. de Reg. Institut lib. 1. cap. 7. shall be murther'd but not after such a fashion 't is all one to Titius or Sempronius whether they suffer by a private or publick way it being not the breath of this or that Authority but the Instrument of execution that doth the feat and renders the body fit for the worms and whosoever commands it 't is probable that it is but one and a private man too that renders the other a real sufferer And amongst these mutterers of King-murthering we may esteem a Spanish Fryar Mendicant viz. Michael Bartholomeus Salon who saith that a Nulli privato liceat occidere quia cum ille habeat justum titulum non est deponendus nec puniendus quin prius audietur judicetur vel à superiore habente authoritate ad id vel ab ipsa Republica quando deest superiorem Mich. Salon in D. Tho. Tom. 1 col 1157. a King may not be kill'd by a private man because he having a just title is not to be deposed nor punished till he be first heard and accordingly judged either by some having authority to do so I know not what he means unless he grant some such Authority or by the Common-wealth Nor should we abuse b Theol. scholast Tom. 3. disp 4. Q. 8. duâ 3. numb 32. Adamas Tannerus a German Jesuite if we place him amongst those who by excepting against a private person doth hint a strange authority to be in the people or Common-wealth whereby the safety of Princes may be hazarded And Dominicus Soto one of the most famous Dominicans of Spain and one of the chiefest Divines of the Tridentine Council as also Confessor to the Emperour tells us that c Communis consensus est nemini licere ipsum privatim interimere Et ratio est quod cum jus habeat ad Regnum non est illo nisi per publicum judicium expoliandus ut scilicet audiatur lata vero in eum sententia quisque potest institui executionis minister Soto de justitia lib. 5. Quaest 1. Art 3. it is the common opinion that it is not lawful to kill a King upon a private account and his reason is with the former that seeing he hath a right to the Crown he is not to be deprived of it but by a publick judgement where he must be heard but if once a Decree be gone out against him that then any one may be the Executioner And he also layeth down for a positive rule that any one may kill a King in his own defence As for d Vincentius Filliucius the Italian and e Not in An.
Id. Anno 1116. § 5. Lateran and also by another Council at f Id. Anno 1119. § 11. Rhemes under Pope Callistus And after this manner was the Emperour Frederick the Second declared deprived and his Subjects quit from their Oaths of Allegiance by Pope Innocent the Fourth in the Council of Lyons the form it self being large I shall refer you to g Anno 1245. § 4. Bzovius and the h Tom. 28. pag. 431. Council it self and the i Sext. de sentent re jud C. ad Apostolicae Decretals But let us step from practice to some of their Decrees they confirm'd in their General Councils to shackle Princes in future times In the Laterane Council under Innocent the Third amongst other things 't was thus order'd by them If a Temporal Lord neglect to purge his land from Heresie being Abr. Bzovius anno 1215. § 3. Binnius c. 3. Crabbe Ib. Greg. de Haeret. C. Excommunicamus desired and admonished by the Church let him be by the Metropolitan and the other Bishops Excommunicated and if within a year he refuse to satisfie let the Pope be informed of it that he may declare his Vassals free from that obedience they formerly ought him and that Roman Catholicks may seize upon his Lands which the Hereticks being thrust out they may possess without any contradiction and keep it in the true Faith Yet let not this be prejudicial to the Principal Lord so that he do no way hinder this proceeding NEVERTHELESS LET THE SAME LAW BE OBSERVED AGAINST THOSE WHO HAVE NOT PRINCIPAL LORDS If any do dispute concerning this Council or the meaning of any word in this Canon I shall not finde my self concerned in it having our Country-man a Vindic. Concil Lateran Dr. Thomas Vane b Controvers Angl. p. 139 140. Martinus Becanus Leonardus Lessius under the name of a Discuss decreti Magni Concil âa Singleton Cardinal b Adversus Gââl Barclaium in Praefat. Bellarmine and many others great vindicators of this great Council as they call it whom I shall leave to the consideration of the Romanists Yet I could whisper c Vindic. Concil p. 69. Dr. Vane in the ear that he is not honest enough in his answer by taking no notice of the last clause in the Canon which doth not a little enlighten the whole design And as I do not trouble my self to interpret any thing in the Lateran Canon seeing the chief of the Roman Champions Lessius Becanus Bellarmine and others declare expresly that it is meant of the Popes Authority over Kings and for their deposing so shall I not wrangle with any concerning that of Trent a Council of such Authority that they make it the standard of their Faith In the last Session of this Trent political Convention Duels were Sess 25. c. 19. censured as unlawful and indeed no honest true and faithful subject can fight one he taking to himself power of his own life and that of his fellow-subjects against Law Religion and Prerogative and declares those Princes to be held as deprived of those places where they permit them What was the meaning of the words of this Decree I shall say nothing my self but tell you that the French Church took it to deprive Kings for which they bogled at it and they had more reason to understand the meaning of it than any now yet if these grave Divines mistook the sence of that Chapter 't is no fault of mine let the Romanists bandy it out amongst themselves and either tell us the reason why that Council is not exactly received in France and so whether they be Hereticks or no in not complying with a General Council as they call it or that every part of it is in force there and how it came to be so These at this time may satisfie to shew in what a tottering condition their Councils makes Kings to stand in And if the Roman Catholicks desire any more instances I shall refer them to their famous d Discuss Decreti Mag. Concil Lat. pag. 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 c. Lessius whom in this case let them either agree to or confute fight Dog fight Bear and so I quit my self neither troubling my self whether they or Dr. e Remonstr Hibernorum part 5. cap. 10. Caron is in the right As for the Opinions of Popes themselves I shall jumble them with their Canon-law the latter being in a manner the result of the others brain and authority and Pope Agatho order'd that the Popes Sanctions should be received with the same authority Omnes Apostolicae sedes sanctiones acciptendae sunt tanquam ipsius Divini Petri voce firmatae sint Dist 19. c. 2. as if they had been commanded by St. Peter himself Nor according to Pope f Q. 17. c. 4. Nemini est Nicolas must any contradict or question the Orders of that See for according to g Possit jur Can. lib. 1. Tit. 3. Decreta Lancelottus the Popes Decrees are of equal authority with the Canons of Councils and those of h Sess 4. Decret 1. Trent determine that some Traditions are to be of equal force with the holy Scriptures I shall not here spend time in discoursing about the Priviledges said to be given to some Monasteries by several Popes Franc. Bozzius de Temporal Eccles Monarch lib. 1. cap. 21 pag. 225. with a tye by the way of the Kings good behaviour though some make use of such Records for Arguments it being plain by the practice of the Popes and their a Greg. de Elect. C. Venerabileââ de Haeret. C. Excommunicamus Sext. de re jud c. ad Apostol Laws that they declare they have such Authority to depose Kings and quit their Subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance of which several Popes are so plain in their b Q. 15. C. 6. auctoritatem C. alias C. nos sanctorum Greg. de Haeret. C. Excommunicamus C. Absolutos Canon-law that nothing can be more evident whither I refer you for more satisfaction And that Popes declare that Kings may be deposed appears by their many thundrings of Deprivation against former Princes and of later times against the King of Navarre our King Henry the Eighth and Queen Elizabeth Read in c Annal. Boiar lib. 6. pag. 506. Aventin what Hadrian the Fourth saith concerning this case in his furious Letter and in d Pag. 872. Nonne Rex Anglorum noster est vassallus ut plus dicam mancipium qui potest eum nutu nostro incarcerare Ignominiae mancipare Matthew Paris how Pope Innocent the Fourth thus ranted concerning our Henry the Third Is not the King of England our Vassal nay more our Slave whom with anod I can imprison and commit to a slavish reproach And Father Parsons assured our Country-men that Pope Pius the Fifth affirm'd to him e Rog. Widdrinton's Theolog. Disput cap. 10. §
della potesta Eccles pag 68 76. Paris de Puter de syndicatu Summar 4. § 56 57 58 59. Jul. Ferrettus de re milit p. 156. § 113. p. 354. § 26. Giov. Filoteo Nuova Resposta contra Venetia p 16 59. Celsus Mancinus de juribus Principat l. 3. c. 3. p. 76. Dionys Carthus de authoritate Papae lib. 1. aât 6. Jo. Mar. Bellettus disquisit Clerical part 1. p. 282. § 110. Hostiens Summa lib. 5. Tit. de Haeret. § qua poena ferratur § 11. Greg. Nunnius Coronel de optimo Reipub. Statu p. 545 547. Jo. Turrecremata Summa de Eccles c. 14. propos 4. Dom. Soto in sentent disp 25. qu. 2. art 1. § Tertio Petr. de Palude de causa Immediate Eccles potest art 4. Jo. de Seloa de Beneficio part 4. qu. 8. § 25. Jo. à S. Geminiano Summa de Exemplis lib. 8. cap. 60. Gabr. Berart spectacul visitat c. 22. § 46. Paul Carraria de literali ac Mystico Regularum jâris interpretatione qu. 2. art 4. punct 2. § 25 26 27. by his indiscretion not fit for Rule they say he may then be deposed Thus they say Childerick was deprived from being King of France because he was a little easie natured not given to action nor so wise as his Neighbours whereby he was unfit for Rule This may make the being of Government most unstable the giddy multitude and the factious being apt to interpret this Rule at any time to their pleasures when before these late Wars Sir Henry Ludlow Father to the notorious Edmund Ludlow had the boldness publickly Ex. Coll. p. 552. before the Parliament to affirm that King Charles I. was not worthy to be King of England and no way punish'd for such abominable speeches whereby it appear'd how pleasing they were to the rest of the Commons what might be expected when they were more heightned in wickedness by their entring and continuing in open Rebellion If this one so vertuous religious learned and knowing a King be censured as unworthy what may other Princes think of themselves and their condition And yet 't is better to be thus soft-natured than so abominable wicked and cruel as Sixtus IV Alexander VI and some other Popes were amongst whom we may justly place John XIII or XII who I warrant you at this time waving his wickedness was every inch of him fit to be Pope being but a Baronius anno 955. § 3 4. XVIII years old if so much when he rul'd the Church as a Successor of St. Peter And if you think that this Youth was not young enough to be Christs Vicar what will you object against b Baron an 1033. § 6. Papyr Massonius de Episcopis Urbis lib. 4. fol. 174. Benedict IX a boy of XII years old and yet at that age was his litttle Holiness Pope of Rome and as infallible too as the best of them It hath formerly been a custom in c P. Messia Selva Rinovata part 4. c. 67. Franconia at our d Jo. Gregory's Posthuma p. 95 133 c. Salsbury at Cambray in Hanault and many other Cities for the young Boys upon St. Nicholas his day to chuse amongst themselves a Bishop who with his Myter and other little Episcopal Ornaments used to govern them till Iunocents day but it may be the Council of e Sess 21. Basil made a Decree against the Custom The former John and Benedict would have been pretty Popes for these Bishops and if we add a Baron anno 925. Hugo à Veromandia who was made Arch-bishop of Rheims at V years old and approved of by Pope John X or XI they would make up a dapper Council to govern the Universal Church and sufficient and vigilant and careful enough XV. For what other reasons they may depose Kings I cannot justly Dâm Paul Lopiz flase Clericorum part 2. § 77. Guil. de Monser rat de successione Regum dub 1. § 30. Sylv. de Priero Summa v. Papa § 10 11. Alex. Carerius de potest Rom. Pont. l. 2. c. 3. § 18. Cels Mancinus de jurib Principat l. 3. c. 3. p. 76. Tho. Stapleton Tom. 1. Controv. 3. Qu. 5. Art 2. p. 710. Fran. Bozzâus de Temporall Eccles Monarch l. 2. c. 16. p. 553. Arnald Albertin Repet in C. quoniam de Haeret. Qu. 15. § 34. S. Bonaventur de Eccles Hierarch part 2. cap. 1 Aâast Germinus de sacrorum Immunitat lib. 3. Proem § 9 10. Jo à Capistrino de Papae Authorit fol. 65. à Jul. Caes Madim de sacris Ordinib 9. cap. 9. § 17. determine because many of their Writers will not particularize but by shooting at random and excepting none may give occasion for more than here set down and for ought that I know may tacitely allow of any for when they say That a King may justly be deposed cause being given without naming any they leave the people to judge them themselves And that they pretend more causes for deposing of Kings than we here charge them with is somewhat plain from b In 2. 2. p. 224. Petrus de Aragon who saith That a King may be deposed for any fault to which Excommunication is joyned And if we look upon c Summa aurea Armilla v. Excommunicat Bartholomaeus Fumus and some others we shall finde God knows how many causes laid down by them for Excommunication XVI But why need we search for Vices or make such a clutter to prove a King to be criminal As if iniquity wickedness stupidity or suchlike failings were the onely causes for which a Prince might be removed since we are informed that all these signifie nothing to the purpose it being not so much the defect of the King as the pleasure or rather will forsooth of his Holiness at Rome For thus are we told by no less man than Thomas Bozzius whose Authority is neither slighted by the Pope nor his Romish Favourites Although that a King be lawful and understanding in Government Sitque aliquis jure solers industrius potens Catholicus pius Tamen Pontifex Episcopique Pontifice approbante jure naturaâi Divino in Divini Scriptis expresso ac tradito per Christum Apostolos valent huic auferre Imperia Regna alterâque nullum jâs alioque habenti adjudicare ubi judicaverint id esse non modo necessarium sed expediens Tho. Boz de jure Status lib. 3. cap. 4. pag. 287 288. Industrious Potent a good Roman Catholick and godly yet the Pope and the Bishops by the Approbation of the Pope by Divine Law delivered to the Church by Christ and his Apostles have power to take away his Dominion and Kingdoms from him and give them all to a third person who had no right unto them if so be that they think that so doing to be not onely necessary but expedient Most miserable must thus the State of Kings be if they thus lye at the Mercie of one which
Pope being known 't is the custom of the King of Spain c. to send instructions to his Ambassadour or some other Confident at Rome how to carry on the Conclave that a friend of his might be chosen and also nominates five or six any of which he is willing to be Pope and at the same time sends the names of some others whom by no means he will not allow to be elected by which means Cardinal Baronius lost the Title of Holiness the Spaniard wholly excluding him for a An. 1097. This Tract is left out in some Edition of his Annals the King of Spain having made an Edict against it See D'Avily les Estats p. 235. scratching a little upon the Spanish Territories of Sicily The instructions being come the Cardinals of his Faction act accordingly And he though he deserve the Chair never so much as for Example Baronius who is thus excepted against by a King 't is an hundred to one he shall never change his red Hat for a Triple Crown 'T is true sometimes a few Cardinals in the Conclave when they see they cannot bring their own ends about exclaim pittifully against this mode of submitting their suffrages and consciences to the pleasure of this or that King and now and then Pen and Paper are imploy'd in making little Tracts of Oppositions and Justifications of such Actions but this scribling and crying out of a few Cardinals never hinders the rest from prosecuting their intended designs And thus we see that yet the Temporal Authority hath a main stroke if not all in the election of Popes And here I cannot but smile at Thomas Bozius who makes a great deal of noise and blustering in behalf of the Popes jurisdiction and De Italiae statu lib. 4. c. 3. p. 388. 390. what an horrid danger and judgement 't will be to cross the Bishops of Rome For saith he the Emperours Honorius and Valentinian the Third restrained the Popes of some Temporal Power and then the Goths Vandals and Heruli wasted Italy Again that the Emperour Justinian made a Law that the Popes should not be consecrated without first consulting the Emperour and paying a certain Id. p. 395. sum of money for it and so the Plague or Pestilence seis'd upon Italy and Totila the Goth took Rome Again long after this another Law was made that the Pope should not be consecrated but in the presence of the Emperours or their Deputies and therefore besides Pag. 403. Plagues great Earth-quakes troubled Italy and the Saracens and Huns lorded it there also And suchlike consequences as these he hath store of and all as true as the Star fell down and therefore the Astronomer shot it with his Jacobs-staff And truely the rest is much after the same fashion the sum of his whole Book being onely this Italy is more fruitful hath more and greater Cities and Towns brave Monasteries and Churches better Houses and Colledges and more knowing men and women for these last twelve hundred years than it was or had before Ergo the Pope and his Authority is the greatest happiness that can happen to Italy And is not this a notable wonder that building should increase in so many hundred years If this way of Argumentizing be authentick 't is coming time not Scripture or Antiquity that must prove any Religion the which upon this account must grow better and better and so as they say Modern Protestantism must be held a greater blessing and benefit than that which they call ancient Popery in those Nations where the reformed Religion bears the sway Sect. 3. An Essay upon this Quere Whether for some years past there hath been according to their Decrees and Orders really any true Pope HAving thus hastily discours'd something concerning the Election of Popes it will not be amiss to add these few following Observations which may add some light to the business and by a farther prosecution may be of greater consideration than at this time I shall trouble my self withal but leave it to the censure of every man In the time of Paul the Fifth who began his Popedom in 1605 there lived in Italy a great Scholar and a severe Roman Catholick who being troubled at the odd carriage of the Popes and their Election thought it convenient to have a General Council to rectifie all but knowing the Bishops of Rome to have a natural aversness from this look'd upon himself obliged as a true son of the Roman Church to endeavour as much as lay in his power the promotion of such a publick benefit to his Religion And therefore knowing the Popes against it he drew up a a Supplicatio ad Imperatorem Reges Principes super causis Generalis Concilii convocandi Petition to the Emperour and other Christian Kings to bring this noble and charitable design about And possibly fearing that if this his supplication should onely come into the hands of the Potentates of the Roman Catholick perswasion it might there be stifled by the over-perswasion of their interested Favourites and Councellors To prevent this seeing our King James of a publick spirit for the benefit of the Church he directs it onely to him that by his means his necessitating reasons might be discover'd to the Emperour and the other Christian Princes Upon this the Author a An. 1611. dyeth at Rome leaves this Petition with a dear Friend of his who delivers it to an English Gentleman then there who accordingly convey'd it to King James who presently dispers'd it all Europe over As for the Author I shall positively say nothing but that he appears one to have been very well versed in the Roman affairs the common opinion is that it was the famous Neapolitan Civilian Dr. Marta of whom we have formerly hinted and indeed his very subscribing himself to the Supplication NOVVS HOMO doth intimate that he had now in something changed his Opinion and we cannot but observe that this Supplication carryeth all along a grand respect and veneration to Temporal Authority over Rome it self in some things whereas Dr. Marta in his other Volumes is so resolute a Champion for the Popes very Temporal Prerogative that he screws up the power and jurisdiction of the Romish Bishops even to trample upon all other Potentates in this world If Marta be the man it must be the discovery of some grand iniquities that could thus alienate his affection from Pope Paul the Fifth In this his discourse is indeavoured to prove a failing in the succession of Popes raising the Foundation from the Simoniacal entrance of Sixtus the Fifth But probably one might fetch a farther rise than this even by viewing over their own schisms where sometimes we shall finde such odd chopping and changing of Popes that the wisest then living could not tell which or where was the Head of the Church and yet every party creating Cardinals and declaring himself Christ's Vicar Now this is certain since the time they have acknowledged
munificentia largus erga indigentes Iâopes misericordia satis premptus ita ut non solum Princeps Populotum sed etiam Pater Pauperum vocari sit dignus lââdori Chron. magnified for a brave Souldier and King for one vertuous faithful prudent industrious just munificent and liberal that he ought to be call'd the Prince of his people and Father of the poor He had done well if his Subscription had been true to have corrected his History that they might not stand thus at defiance against each other to deceive Posterity we cannot plead âsidores ignorance seeing he lived in the same time and Country and why may not this good Character in his Chronologie be more true and authentick than that other testified by his and the others subscription since the first was writ freely and privately without any obligation to flatter onely to inform Posterity whilst the other as is very a Marian. de rebus Hispan lib. 6. cap. 5. probable was onely subscribed to gratifie and pleasure Sisenandus a dissembling and powerful Usurper But 't is all one to my purpose were he good or bad And here we have another rancounter amongst Historians for the aforenamed Rodericus Ximenius Archbishop of Toledo and Alphonsus de Carthagena Bishop of Burgos with b De Reg. Hispan lib. 2. Michael Ritius c Arbori delle famiglie Regall di Spagna pag. 34. Cesare Campana and several others give not the least hint of any opposition that Suinthila had in his Government but that he dyed at Toledo and the learned Belgick Jesuit d Bibl. Hisp Tom. 1. p. 163. Andraeas Schottus agreeth to the last whilst other Writers are confident of his deposition the story of which is rather hinted at than told but in sum thus One Sisenandus or Sisnandus but of what relation Pens will not agree great in Wars and Authority having a desire to make himself King plotted Treason with some others of the Nobility and the better to carry on this Rebellion he sent to Dagobert King of France to desire his assistance the which he obtain'd by his great promises and treasure which he sent to this Dagobert who sent the Wealth to St. Denis where he had built the great Church since that the burying-place of the French Kings A strange piece of Policy commonly in practice for Kings not onely to assist but if beaten to protect Rebels against their Soveraigns when two to one it may a little after be their own case And as this is a strengthing so 't is an incouragement by the certainty if overcome of a refuge to Rebellion Dagobert accordingly sends Abondant and Venerand or e Jo. de Bussiers Hist Fran. Tom. 1. pag. 183. Venerabandus with an Army of Burgundians who enter Spain and march straight-way to Saragoza Upon this the Gothick Rebels revolt joyn to Sisenand by which he grew so powerful and strong that Suinthila with his Queen and Children were forced to flee and so Sisenandus by his treason obtain'd the f An. 631. Crown The Laity having thus proved themselves bold Rebels let us see if their Church be cleer from this vice Sisenand having thus usurp'd the Throne cunningly courted peace with all people and in the third year of his Reign pretending forsooth a great care for Religion and the Church though his g Jo. Mariana lib. 6. cap. 5. design was to get himself fully setled and the through extirpation of Suintila and his Relations call'd a Council at Toledo where met some LXX Spanish and French i. e. that part of it then under Spain Bishops The Bishops being met at Toledo in the Church de Santa Leocadia a h An. 305. 9. Decemb. Virgin-Martyr Sisenand like an Hypocrite humbles himself before the Council and with many tears and sobbings upon his knees desires their blessings and prayers and to mend the faults they found in the Church and suchlike good words After some Consultation and the making of some Canons they gratifie Sisenando to the purpose not onely by declaring of him true and lawful King and confirming of him in the Throne but by dashing in pieces all the hopes of Suintila whom they call Suinthilanis against whom they raunt very dapperly calling of him Fugitive and Runaway from his Authority A pretty jest that Titius should be call'd coward Qui propria scelera metuens se ipsum Regno privavit potestatis facibus exuit and worthy to loose his Lands when being over-power'd by a company of Robbers he is forced to flee to save his life And thus they deprive Suinthila his Queen and Children of all benefit there Having thus confirm'd Sisenando they go on and make strange curses and threats against any that shall indeavour to disturb him in his Throne or who shall intend by sinister ends to aspire to the Crown A pretty Type of Oliver Cromwel and his Parliament who having beat out the true Heir to the Crown and so made himself Lord Paramount they vote it high-Treason for any to oppose that Government or deny the Authority and Rule of his Highness forsooth as if it were vertue and godliness in him to depose a lawful Prince but Treachery and Villany in others to withstand an Usurper And Mariana the Jesuit himself though a great Patron to a De Institut Reg. c. 6. Treason doth confess that Sisnandus obtain'd the Kingdom either by Treachery or Rebellion though to me in the conclusion there is no difference Another of the same Society Sisenandi proditione an rebellione Suinthila sublatus est Jo. Marian. de reb Hispan lib. 6. cap. 4. viz. Andraeas Schottus doth confess that Sisenando obtain'd the Kingdom by force or b Sisenandus rex creatur qui per Tyrannidem Regnum fuit adeptus A. S. Bibl. Hispan Tom. 1. pag. 163. Tyranny and so to conclude this story we see not onely an action but also a Vindication of Treason and Rebellion and that by one of their Councils Nor is this any such wonder for they say that the twelfth Council of Toledo did the same courtesie to Flavius Ervigius or Ervingius Erigius or Hermigius after he had Trayterously endeavour'd the poysoning of the renouned King Bamba or Wamba and so got the Crown to which he had no c Hist of Spain pag. 150. Rob. Tolet. l. 3. c. 12. Alphons de Carthag cap. 1940. Andr. Schott pag. 170. Jo. Marian l. 6. c. 17. right And so much at this time for Spain Sect. 2. The Murther of Childerick the Second King of France with his Queen great with Childe ANd now let us walk over the Pyrenean Mountains and take a turn in France where we shall finde Childerick the Second King but in short time most barbarously murdered the story thus in short This Childerick but for what fault Authors will not tell us had caus'd on Bodilo or d Gaguin fol. 22. Bolidus to be bound and whipt with Rods Upon this he and some others of
Haillan fol. 316. lib. 4. Majordom Maire du Palais being the principal Officer in the Kingdom one Landregesile being the first that was chosen these by little and little rais'd their Authority so high that they disposed of all things For though at first they were onely Stewards to the Kings Houshold and could stretch their jurisdiction no farther yet after the death of Clotaire the Second they began to increase their power and at last taking opportunity by the negligenâe and weakness of some Kings they began to rule all things The first that advanced the Majordoms was Ebroin in the time of Theodorick or Thierry the First a very meek and patient King In this Kings raign was also Pepin the Gross Major of the Palace Son to this Pepin was Charles sirnamed Martel who had himself call'd Prince and Duke of the French and in his Tomb at S. Denis he is stiled a Carolus Martellus Rex King and the truth is he ruled both King and People Son to this Charles was Pepin sirnamed the short who deposed his Soveraign and made himself King the story thus Pepin agitated by an ambitious humour resolves to make himself King of France and to facilitate his Treachery he had several of his Creatures prompted to sound nothing but his commendation and having thus got a good esteem amongst the Vulgar who love nothing more than novelty and having also gain'd over to his Faction and interest what by former favours future promises and some awe many of the great ones he procures an Assembly or Parliament to be held at Soissons by the Prelates and Nobility for as then the third Estate or Commons had no authority in voting onely the liberty of preferring their complaints The Assembly presently agreeth to the preferment of Pepin nor was there any thing which lay in the way but one scruple viz. the Oath of Allegiance they had formerly sworn to Childerick And if they could be but disingaged from this they were then resolved to pull down their King and set up the little Candidate To cut in pieces this Gordion-knot 't is concluded to send to the Pope Zachary whom to gratifie themselves they would fancie to have the power to absolve Subjects from Allegiance and Oaths And so two are pitch'd upon to go as Ambassadors to his Infallible Holiness about the pretty loyal and honest Errand The first was call'd Burchard but now by a French a Jo. de Bussieres Hist Fran. Tom. 1. pag. 244. Jesuit erroniously call'd Richardus acknowledged by all men to be a Britain by birth but of what Kingdom is the Question since both b Jo. Pâts de Scriptor Angl. pag. 164. English and c Dav. Camerar de Scot. foâtitud p. 100. Tho. Demsââr Apparatâs ad Hist Scot. Scotch declare him to be theirs some will also have him to have been Bishop of d Jan. de Serres pag. 184. Bourges in France but I see little reason for that opinion neither Claudius Robertus nor Chenu making any such name or man in their Histories of that Archbishoprick And therefore we shall with the common opinion conclude him to have been the first Bishop of Wirtzburg in Franconia However he is well enough being Sainted in the Roman Calendar The other imploy'd in this Ambassie was Tulrad chief Chaplain to Pepin and made Abbot of S. Denis These being got to Rome and brought to the Popes presence Burchard as the better man told his tale at large stuft with the commendations of Pepin and his Father Charles Marteâ what great maintainers they had and would be to the Romish See And as for King Childerick they render'd him the worst of all Creatures but what was worth all the rest they promis'd him that if he would do Pepin this favour that he when he was King would assist the Pope against his Enemies the Lombards and by reducing of whom the Pope would in a manner Rule all Italy This was that which Zachary look'd for and so the bargain being thus struck the Pope by some pretty knack or other declares the French disingaged from the Oath of Allegiance they formerly sware to Childerick and with this good news the two Ambassadors return joyfully to their Associates at Soissons the Pope having delegated S. Bonifacius to annoynt Pepin King This Boniface was then the first Archbishop of Mentz which before him had onely Bishops he was first call'd Wenefrid but when Nâc Seâar Hist Mâgunt p. 341. Gregory the Second consecrated him Bishop he changed it to Bonifacius from his good deeds he was born in Britain but both Scoth and English strive for him and it may be that e Hist Mogunt p. 438. Serarius mistakes the Italian Bonifacius for f Spotswood pag. 20. this who is call'd the Father and Apostle of the Germans he being the chief means of their Conversion to Christianity and he was in all things a true man of the Popes by whom he is declared a Saint and Martyr Bonifacius being accordingly come to Soissons anoynts Pepin King and then according to their ancient Custom being lifted up by some of the Nobility upon a Shield to be seen of all is by the acclamation of the people shouted out King of France And thus was Childerick deposed whose Heir they rounded or shortned as a badge of infamy and degrading and the better to understand the ignominy of this we must know that Clodion or Cloion the Second King of the Francks or France and Son to Pharamond Jan. de Serres made a Law that none but the King his Sons or Princes of the Bloud-royal should wear long Hair it being as with the Romans a sign of Rule and Authority which occasioned their cropping of Slaves or Servants and this Custom confirm'd by this Law of Clodioâ continued a long time in France insomuch that Clodamire Son to Clouis being slain in Battail by the Burgundians was found and known from the rest of the dead men by his long Hair And which is more this badge they observed with such Reverence and Devotion that their Histories tell us that Queen Clotilde would rather allow her Sons heads to be cut off than their hair as if she exprest by that an honourable death before an ignoble life This King Clodion for his establishing this Custom amongst his people was sirnamed the a Le Chevelu Hairy But the dishonourable cropping was not all they did to their King Childerick but as if to make him ever after incapable to sit in the Throne again they had his Pole shorne or shaven his Robes pull'd off and a Religious Habit put on and so forcing of him to be a Monk thrust him into a Monastery and they served his Queen Gâselee after the same way making of her be vail'd and so thrust into a Nunnery And thus ended the Royal Family of the Merâuingiens so call'd from King Merouce the first that brought them out of Germany after they had raigned over the
ridiculous shadow without life or soul but as it received a being from Rome But leaving these we might tell you how a little after the English had got the Whim of a conditional Covenant and which is as bad Perjury For though they had sworn Allegiance to Maude Speed § 1 4 30. the Empress yet her they reject and swear a broken conditional subjection to Stephen Yet when they saw him a little downward then they cast him off and play the same conditional knack to the Empress Maude Sect. 2. The troubles of England by the arrogancie and obstinacie of Thomas à Becket against his Soveraign King Henry the Second HOwever waving these though treasonable enough we shall come to the next viz. King Henry the Second of part of whose Reign it will not be amiss to give some hints seeing so great a man as Thomas Becket is concerned in it whom some call Saint and Martyr whilst others allow him no better title than a Traytor But of this with all brevity This Thomas Becket was Son to one Gilbert Becket a Citizen of London and by the favour of Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury was made an Archdeacon in that See and was placed about the person of Henry then but Duke who coming to be King advanced him to be Lord High Chancellor of England and upon the death of the former Theobald made him Archbishop of Canterbury Having thus seen the great rise of Thomas by the Kings love grace and favour let 's now see how he lost the affection of King Henry For some time he thus lived in great repute with the King though Henry was a little troubled at the humour or design of Thomas to throw up his Chancellorship without acquainting him with it After this the Pope call'd a Council at Tours whither went the two Archbishops and several Bishops of England having first procured the Kings a Per missione Regis Matt. Paris an 1164 leave for going thither Where an ancient b Guil. Neubrig lib. 2. c. 16. Historian tells us that Thomas privately surrendred up his Archbishoprick to the Pope as if the Kings Nomination or Investiture had not been sufficient which was restored again by the Pope and so Thomas was cocksure of both Presentations and Authorities And probably this underhand-dealing and nulling of his jurisdiction might somewhat alienate the affection of Henry although c Baronius d An. 1163. § 29. will not allow of any such surrender at this time though for his dissent we must not be content onely with his word neither producing Reason or Authority for his so doing since 't is probable enough being thus back'd with the Testimony of Neubrigensis that Thomas might yeild it up now in his Prosperity for a farther confirmation and in his low condition do it also to procure pity and so make his party there the stronger against his King and Soveraign which was then his main design Add to these the strange Priviledges the Clergy boasted of by exempting themselves from all secular jurisdiction were the crime never so villanous insomuch that a Priest of the Diocess of Sarum having murder'd one Thomas had him deprived and placed in an Abbey that so he might not fall under greater punishment according to his desert by the Kings Justiciaries lest forsooth he should suffer twice for one fault And upon this last pretended Priviledge may we lay the Foundation of the following troubles For the King perceiving no signs of Peace and Tranquillity amongst his Subjects if this exception of the Clergy was permitted the people of that Coat having committed above an hundred Murthers in the short time he had yet Reigned was resolved that all the Clergy who were taken in any Robbery Murder Felony burning of Houses and the like should be tryed in Temporal Courts and suffer as well as Laymen Against this wholesome Law the Archbishop opposeth himself and will onely grant that Speed § 14. all Clergy-men so offending should be tryed in the Spiritual Courts and by men in Orders who if they were found guilty should for the first time onely be deprived of their Office and Benefice yet he granted that for the second time they might lye at the Kings pleasure as some think though d Baron an 1163. § 31. others confess that he would not allow them at any time to be delivered over to the Temporal Authority And for these irrational Priviledges Thomas was so resolute that at Westminster he openly opposed the King and got others to do so too which mightily incensed his Majesty but pleased Pope Alexander the Third to the purpose yet fearing their hearts might fail them he sends his incouraging lines into England commanding them by vertue of their obedience to stand firm for the Exemption of the Clergy nor at all to consent to the King and that if he or Baron an 1163. § 39 40. any of the rest had in these times promised obedience to the King not to keep such promises but all this did not much prevail For the King was resolved to have the Laws and Customs of his Ancestors kept up in full force and carryed his business so well that at last he had not onely the other Bishops of his opinion but Thomas also consenting who faithfully promised and sware to observe them And for their farther ratification and authority the King calls an Assembly at Clarendon in Wiltshire where the Bishops and Nobility meet him and John of Oxford sat as President But here Thomas for all his former promise at first absolutely falls off and denyeth consent to the Constitutions though at last he was so far worked upon one way or another that he there publickly sware that in the word of a Priest and sincerely he would observe them to the King and his Heirs for ever But when the King would have him to Subscribe and Seal to them as the other Bishops had done he absolutely refused and retracted what he had formerly sworn The Constitutions in all were sixteen but those which Thomas opposed were such as these That Priests guilty of Felony Murther c. should be tryed before the Secular Judges That it should not be lawful for any Archbishop or Bishops to depart the Kingdom and go to the Pope upon his summons without the Kings License That no Bishops should Excommunicate any holding of the King in Capite or put any other of his Officers under interdict without the Kings License or information to the Judge That if the Archdeacon cannot decide the Controversie they may go to the Bishop and from him to the Archbishop and lastly ââ the King so that none shall appeal to the Pope of Rome for any cause whatsoever without the Kings License c. These and suchlike were approved of at Clarendon by all onely Thomas excepted who thought himself to have sinn'd so grievously for the former consenting to them that by way of Penance he suspended himself from his Priestly Function but
Henry is not punished against whom he rants to the purpose The Legats again endeavour a peace and therefore they try Henry to see how far he would yeild To whom the King replyed That for his part for the love he bore to the Pope and Cardinals he would permit the Archbishop Thomas to return in peace § 67. to his See and dispose of his Church and all things thereunto belonging and because there had been long contention about the Customs he said That he and his Children would be content with those which his Ancestors had enjoy'd And yet if this condition of peace did not satisfie Archbishop Thomas he affirmed he was ready to stand to the determination as well of the Bishops of England as those beyond Seas as of Roan Baieux and Le Mans And if this were not yet enough he would submit himself to the judgement of the Pope with this Salvo that he would not impeach his Childrens right for during his own life he was content that the Pope should abrogate what he pleas'd But yet could not these condescentions do any good All these indeavours failing Lewes the Seventh King of France undertook the business he and Henry being now made friends and in this he behaved himself so wisely that he had wrought pretty well upon Thomas and so having procured a meeting Thomas § 85 86 humbled himself at the feet of Henry saying I commit to your determination the whole controversie which hath been the cause of dissention between us still excepting the honour of God Which last reservation greatly troubled Henry Thomas always making use of such Salvo's that render'd all but conditional and so void when himself fancied Henry at this turns to the King of France saying See my Lord if it please you let any thing not fit this mans humour and he presently condemneth it as contrary to the honour of God whereby he challength not onely his own but also whatsoever belongeth to me But that it may appear that I withstand not the honour of God nor yet of him i. e. Canterbury I make this offer There have been many Kings of England my Predecessors of greater or less Authority than I am and there have been many Archbishops of Canterbury before him of great worth and holiness what therefore the more eminent and virtuous of his Predecessors have done to the least of my Predecessors let him allow the same unto me and the Controversie shall be ended Upon which followed great Acclamations that the King had humbled himself enough Thomas holding his peace the King of France said My Lord Archbishop will you be greater than other holy men will you be greater or better than Peter what do you doubt loe peace is even at the door At last Thomas fell a commending his Predecessors but that they had left something for him to do and then extol'd Peter for resisting the Tyrant Nero with the loss of his life c. Thus the Peers of both Kingdoms England and France seeing no good to be done with him turn'd all against him imputing the want of peace to his a Imputantes arrogantiae Archiepiscopi impedimentum pacis Bar. an 1168. § 87. Arrogancie one Earl protesting he ought to be cast out of France as he had been out of England nay the very Courtiers who had been Mediators for his peace did now in his presence deeply charge him that he was b Semper superbus elatus sapiens in oculis suis propriae semper sectator volunta sentencia c. § 88. always proud high-minded wise in his own conceipt a follower of his private fancie and opinion Adding moreover that it was an exceeding mischief and great damage and danger to the Church that he was ever made a Governour thereof and that the same being already partly ruinated by him would now be quite overthrown Yet they tell us that the King of France presently alter'd his opinion and countenanced Thomas as much as ever All these indeavours failing the Pope once again undertook the year 1169 business and so sent two Nontio's Gratian an Vivian to take up the Controversie but when it came neer the conclusion they could not agree about the formality of the words and so returned as wise as they came Yet did not the Pope give over but sent two other Simon and Bernard who earnestly perswaded Thomas to humble himself to his King and so to please him with prayers Baron an 1169. § 39 40 43. and ready service And to work more upon him the King of France the Archbishops Bishops and other Lords there present earnestly advised him to the same Thomas seeing no remedy and all against him condescended to their desires went to King Henry and kneeling down submitted himself to God and the King but still with this reservation of the honour of God and his holy Order But this Henry rejects as imperfect alledging that Thomas by that Salvo would upon any occasion exclude the honour of his King However Henry declared that he required nothing of him but that he as a Priest and Bishop should before them all truely promise without any deceipt to observe the Customs which the holy Archbishops of Canterbury had observed to their Kings and which Thomas himself had once promised him to do But Thomas would consent to nothing without such Salvo's as formerly mentioned which conditional obedience so vext the King that he affirmed Thomas should never enter England till he had done to him as he ought to do and had undertaken to observe what others had observed and what himself had formerly promised And thus broke off this business And the truth is the King might have some reason to be more and more incensed against Thomas who instead of seeking the favour and friendship of his Soveraign had excommunicated his chief Friends and went so far against others that there was Speed § 32. scarce found in the Kings own Chappel and presence such as might perform the wonted Ceremonies And besides did daily threaten an Interdict against his whole Dominions and had done it but that some more prudent over-perswaded him to the contrary and the Pope himself thought it best to lay his commands on him not to do it till farther Order But this was not all for they proceed yet more and more to vex his Majesty For he being now about fifty years old and seeing the uncertainty of obedience and not knowing what the pretence of Church-authority might do to his Children if he should dye excommunicated as it was daily threatned him or not in favour with the Pope as he might suspect upon Thomas his account Upon these and other reasons he rosolved to settle his Succession by the Coronation of his Son Henry now fourteen years old This resolution being made known the Pope thought that now year 1170 he might compel the King to admit of Thomas or neglect the Coronation under the pretence that that Ceremony belong'd of right to
the Archbishop of Canterbury and so to hinder any other from performing it he wrote an a Bar. anno 1170. § 3. Express to the Archbishop of York and the other Bishops of England not to anoynt him or meddle in the business thereby to necessitate the recalling of Thomas But this design wrought otherwise than intended for the King inraged at this Prohibition forthwith caused all his Subjects from twelve years old to sixty b Stow. pag. 151. col 1. Speed § 35. to abjure the Popes Obedience or take an Oath not to obey the Popes Constitutions And then had his Son Crown'd at Westminster by Roger Archbishop of York the other Bishops assisting where the young King was c Speed § 36. Bar. § 16. sworn to observe the ancient Customs of the Nation without any mention of the Churches liberties This resolution of the King or something else did a little cool the Pope and having put on his considering cap he seem'd not so violent against the Coronation as formerly though Thomas cryed out that he and his authority was undone by it but to pacifie him the Pope sent him a Paper-remedy viz. that that action should not for the future be any a Bar. § 14. prejudice to his rights and priviledges And to give Thomas more content he b Id. § 17. suspended Roger Archbishop of York and this terrible sentence he sent to Thomas himself to make the best use of it Now had the world for almost seven years been troubled with this quarrel between a King and his Subject insomuch that all parties grew almost weary of it And now once more to try if any good could be done a treaty was brought about again For this the Pope sends his Legats and some threats against Henry if peace not presently made and Thomas also used his humour to procure an Agreement viz. threatning to c Id. § 24. Interdict the Kings Dominions and ranting against his Soveraign to the Legats declaring him to be no other than a d Id. § 25. Deceiver Jugler and Corrupter And are these words savouring of an obedient and peaceful subject But in brief a Conference was had between the King and Thomas in a place call'd by the Inhabitants e Pratum Proditorum Traytors-Meddow where though Thomas took upon him to upbraid the King for opposing him and the Church and resolved not to yeild to him about the Customs his Sons Coronation or the loss of his own liberty and honour as he call'd it yet the King shew'd himself so plyable that a peace was struck up between them Thomas himself confessing to the Pope That f Ille verbum acceptans annuit nos nostros qui aderant recepit in gratiam suam Baron anno 1170. § 30. the King accepted all in good part yeilded us our request and received us with all ours there present into his favour In this Treaty the King twice held Thomas his Horse g Matt. Paris an 1170. pag. 122. bridle whilst he mounted on Horse-back was not Thomas proud to permit it or not dislike it Now might we suppose all to be calme and quiet but we shall finde nothing less for Agreement thus made Thomas hastes for England where being come he having desired the h Pol. Virg. l. 13. p. 212. Popes Authority suspends or Excommunicates the Bishops for i Speed § 40. Crowning the young King And thus instead of being peaceable and patient he reneweth the old broyl and provokes again to displeasure by Censuring those who had been the Kings friends and by so doing râflected upon his Majesty Upon this the King would have Thomas to absolve them again but that he refused unless they would swear absolute Obedience to the Pope which they said they would not do without the Kings consent whose dignity it did most touch upon The Father-King then in France being informed of these extravagant actions of Thomas against the peace and tranquillity of his Subjects fell into such a displeasure that in a sudden rage and passion he wonder'd revenge was not done upon Thomas which four of his Courtiers hearing interpreting the words to a wrong sence without any Warrant or Authority thought they could not do the King better service than by killing the Archbishop For which purpose they haste into England so to Canterbury where they cruelly murder'd Thomas in the Cathedral Church at a place yet call'd the Martyrdom But the k Barth Gavant Thesour Sacrorum Rituum tom 2. pag. 140. certain day on which he suffer'd they cannot positively tell yet they confidently appoint a day in the Calendar as they do many others upon uncertainties The names of these four Courtiers were Sir Richard or Hugh Breton or Brito the name of a Family yet Tho. Fuller's Church-Hist l. 3. § 66. extant in Northamptonshire Sir Hugh Morvill of Kirk-Oswald in Cumberland where his Sword wherewith he slew Becket was kept a long time in memory of that fact his Family at this day extinct Sir William Tracy * Stow p. 152. col 2. Baron of Brains and Morton whose heirs yet flourish at Todington in Glocestershire Sir Reginald or Reynold some say Richard Fitz-Vrse or Bears son his Postery was afterwards men of great Lands and Commands in the County of Monaghan in Ireland being there call'd Mac-Mahon which in Irish signifieth the son of a Bear To these was assisting one Hugh call'd the Ill-clerk an Officer of the Church But though these kill'd him never so surely yet are we told a pretty a Bar. anno 1170. § 59 story how that the next morning prayers being ended he lifted up his hand and gave the Monks his Benediction and well he might when b Pet. de Natal lib. 2. cap. 13. Angels in the Choire appear'd and helped to sing his Requiem These four having slain Thomas fled into the North and for some time hid themselves in Knaresbrough Castle in York-shire whence they went to Rome where though at first the Pope had Excommunicated them they obtain'd their c Bar. anno 1172. § 22. Absolution and Pardon from Alexander the Third being enjoyn'd by way of penance to visit the Holy-land And we are told that the Clergy having thus exempted themselves from the temporal Laws so the d Speed § 44. punishment of a Priest-killer was not then Death but Excommunication till about the year 1176 it was declared by this King Henry that such Murderers should suffer loss of life We are also told that whilst these men remain'd under Excommunication that e Bar. an 1172. § 22. Dogs though never so hungry would not take bread from their hands as true as many other old-wives tales in Baronius befitting the credit of a learned Cardinal However that the memory of the men and their bloudy action might not be forgot their f Will. Somner's Antiq. of Cant. p. 164. Statues of Stone were set up in the Cathedral Churches Porch
made Archbishop Nay more when we see the Popes Legates and the Archbishops and Bishops of France earnestly perswade him to humble himself to his King And again the Legates to accuse him even to the Pope of his o An. 1168. § 33. provoking the King of France and Earl of Flanders against his own Soveraign of writing lyes to his Holiness against his own King and that his words neither tended to judgement nor peace And lastly when he hears the Nobility and others of his own Nation pronounce him a p Speed § 23. Bar. anno 1164. § 3â 31. Traytor to his face And John Harding a zealous Romanist and one that bestow'd most of his time in search into our English History above two hundred years ago could boldly thus pronounce him a Rebel He exiled then Thomas of Canterbury Chron. Chap. 1â1 Out of England and a Feel of his liance so a Manuscript many of his aliaunce b For cause of the Churches governaunce So have I read it in an old Manuscript Arch. Seld. in Bodleâan Oxon. But one may perceive that the Manuscript hath herein been abused by some bodies scraping out the first copy For cause of his rebellious governaunce And as he came fro Rome by Fraunce away With language fel he prayed the Kyng that day We might suspect that he was not so good and true a Subject as some would have him however not to deserve to be c Bar. anno 1173. § 2. yoak'd with St. Thomas the Apostle or to d Ib. § 7. exceed all other Saints or to be honoured with more Devotion and e Will. Somners Antiq. of Cant. p. 248. Offerings than Christ himself When again we consider that 't is the Cause that makes a Martyr and yet all the English Bishops declared to the Pope himself that this Controversie was meerly about f Ex levi minus utili occasione Bar. anno 1164. § 47. Trifles when also we know how strangely the word Martyrdom hath been mistaken by hasty Zealots as the g Pratâol l. 4. § 14. Donatists who would seek their own deaths when others desired it not and would kill others unless they would h Parsons three convers part 3. pag. 168. kill them to make them forsooth Martyrs as if they were all of i Prateol l. 14. § 16. Petilians opinion who affirm'd him a Martyr that kill'd himself for his own sins or like the k Id. l. 3. § 19. Circum cellions who would kill themselves if others would not do it for them Why should Thomas Becket be a Martyr when he might have saved his own life as is very probable either by l Guil. Gazet. Hist des Saints pag. 999. tom 2. withdrawing himself as his Monks perswaded him or by making resistance which he forbad insomuch that he would not have the doors shut or defended against them But farther yet since m Vid. Andr. Rivet Jesuita vapul p. 127 2â8 they tell us that the people did for a long time n Bellarm. de Purgat l. 1. c. 7. worship one for a Martyr who took the pains afterwards to tell them that he was damn'd And the o An. Dâurââât âa 8. Tâ 14. § 4. Parisian Doctor was held a vertuous and holy man till being dead he told them he was damned and Hyrcanus whom Albertus Magnus put into his Letany is declared by p Tâhâres lib. 2. cap. 28. Serarius to be an Heretick Why should we be so confident that Thomas Becket is in Heaven as to make him the q Wâll Somner p. 250. Titular Saint of Canterbury or to flock in Pilgrimage to him to have the benefit of his merits in such numbers as at one time there was about an r Id. pag. 249. hundred thousand worshippers of him in Canterbury from several places And when they tell us that presently after his death they began to Å¿ Caesarius Hist Mem. liâ 8. c. 70. counterfeit the Reliques and experience tells us that the t Jo. Polyand disput p. 4â c. Teeth of Moles the Bones of Mice and Cats the Tails of Beasts and suchlike have been worshipt for Reliques of great Saints Why should they be so confident of having truely his body as to bestow so much good and precious Stones upon it as u Stow pag. 576. twelve or fourteen men could scarce carry And that the world was cheated with false ware will thus appear His x Bar. anno 1172. § 17. brains were sent to be kept in St. Maria Maggiore aâ Rome His y Erasm Colloq perigrinat Relig. pag. 270. face was set in gold and shew'd in a little Chappel behind the high-Altar at Canterbury his z Ib. p. 269. Skull in another place of the Church a Foot of his in the Vestry and a great deal of his bloud and a piece of his Crown was convey'd to a Will. Somner p. 167. St. Augustins Abbey in the same City for which the Abbey gave to the Cathedral Church several houses and a piece of ground And yet when in Henry VIII's time the Shrine was defaced there was found in it b Will. Lambard's Peramb of Kent 337. a whole intire body head and all as of one but lately dead And much of the same truth was that c Erasm ib. p. 273. upper-leather of his old Shooe which they offer'd to Travellers to London to kiss but really to beg by And lastly if that be true which they tell us viz. d In Barth Fumus Summa Aurea verb. de Canonizat § 2. that those Reliques must not be worshipt if there be any doubt that they are not really of Saints then hath the world been cheated by the supposed Reliques of Thomas Becket And I know no reason by the same rule why they should so venerate Thomas since they cannot positively swear his being in Heaven unless they will subscribe to that fond Rule in e De Purgat l. 1. cap. 9. Bellarmine that the Pope is also infallible in Canonization so that whom he declares a Saint must of consequence be in Heaven though he were in Hell before As for my self I am superstitious and curious enough in things of Antiquity but seeing of Reliques there is scarce one true amongst five thousand I am less credulous and careful To conclude with Thomas as I have no power or authority to determine of his Saintship so I shall suspect his Martyrdom and Allegiance but freely grant that he was murthered The most memorable actions fell to him upon f Matt. Paris an 1169. pag. 116. Tuesdays as some observe Thursdays have been the worst days to the Kings of England CHAP. IV. 1. The murders and misfortunes of several Kings and Princes 2. The Imperial Authority despised by the Popes and made a meer slavery 3. King Lewes VII of France Interdicted 4. The troubles of the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa and the odd Coronation of the
formerly chose and sworn King of the Romans at which Innocent greatly rejoyced though he Pet. Mexia fol. 423. could not but know that this reason was as valid when he was formerly so zealous for Otho and resolute against all others whatsoever Frederick comes into Germany is Crowned at Aix Otho makes what opposition he can but is overthrown and so forced to withdraw and neglect the Empire And thus being deposed again Frederick remain'd as Supreme and so had himself with the Popes consent the second time d Spon anno 1215. § 4. Crown'd at Aix In the mean time was held a Great Council at the Lateran whereby Transubstantiation got a good footing and Temporal Princes were to be by the Pope deposed and their Subjects absolved from their Allegiance if they neglected to extirpate out of their Dominions that which the Pope call'd Heresie Otho having been three years turned out dyed but they say so penitently that he made the a Bzov. an 128. § 19. Spondân § 7 8. Skullions of his Kitchen tread upon his neck and though he remained a while in Purgatory yet at last he was help'd into Heaven Nor need we question his sanctity seeing as they tell us being sick and weak his side opened to let the Eucharist fly in and then closed again and I believe it was as true in him as it was in Bonaventure Sect. 3. The troubles and deposing of the Emperour Frederick the Second FRederick II being thus Emperour goeth to Rome where he â220 was Crowned by Honorius III but this peace lasted not long Frederick having been abused by several in Italy pretended that the Pope took their parts On the other side Honorius would have the Emperour to go and reduce the Holy-land Frederick pretended to retreeve and regain the Territories that formerly had belonged to the Empire Honorius affirm'd they now belong'd to the Church and St. Peter And thus bandying to and fro some say that Honorius threw about his Excommucations Honorius dying Gregory IX succeeds and threatens Frederick year 1227 with Excommunication if he set not sail for the Holy-land by such a time The Emperour neglecting is Excommunicated and so seeing no remedy sails to Syria where he makes peace 122â with the Sultan having Hierusalem and other places deliver'd to him And yet is Gregory b Pap Greg. âânus moloâre ferens quod Rom. Imp. Excommunicatus Rebellis ad terram Sanctam transierat Mat. Paris anno 1229. angry that he went thither being Excommunicated and a Rebel against him and so intends to dethrone him sends into Asia to the c Nanââer pag. 818. Hospitallers and Templers that they should no way assist Frederick but look upon him as a publick Enemy who accordingly endeavour'd to d Matt. Pariâ p 35â betray him to the Saracen but the Souldan out of a Noble Spirit scorned Treachery and discovered it to the Emperour The Pope in the mean time having as he thought âut him out work enough to do in the Holy-land resolves to take opportunity in his absence so he sends into England e Mat. Paris p. 361. accusing of him of horrible-terrible Piccadiglio's that he being f Pag. 368. Excommunicated should enter the Church at Hierusalem and be Crowned and then go to his Palace before his Souldiers with his Crown on and then inviting several of the Noble Saracens to a Feast did for recreation-sake let some Christian women dance before them And to aggravate these how he had taken some Church-monies probably to pay his Army c. but the burden of the lamentation was that he might have some English moneys to help him in his Wars against the Emperour whom he thinks it g Justum esse fidei Christianae necessarium ât tam valiâius Ecclesiae persecutor a faââu Imporii depelleâetur Mat. Paris Ib. just and necessary to have deposed from the Empire And what vast sums these canting stories obtain'd is easily guess'd when in England Wales and Ireland the very Church-Ornaments and Plate were sold or pawn'd to satisfie the a Matt. Paris anno 1229. pag. 361. 362. anno 1234. p. 400 401 40â 554 566 613. 622 623 641 645 655 658 659 660. 667 691 699 700 716 722 728 818 875 956. Nic. Harpsfield Hist Eccles pag. 477. Fox Tom. 1. pag. 369 370. avarice of Rome for if they gave not presently the Nuntio threatned Excommunications and Interdictions such a childish fear had the Papal Censures then possess'd men with and to such an height of tyranny and impudence to say no worse had the Bishops of Rome stuffed out and swell'd themselves to as if they had a Divine right over all the Moneys and Riches in the World and thus is the case alter'd Christ and St. Peter rather then not pay their dues and tribute to their Temporal Prince would be at the expence of a Miracle but now the Kings and Princes must beggar and ruine themselves and Subjects to satisfie the avarice of the Bishop of Rome who pretends to be but a Vicar to the former for if you deny this he hath an hobgobling in his Budget to boggle you to your ruine here or damnation hereafter though wise Kings should not regard such Censures upon such unjust grounds and from those who have no Authority over them Gregory having thus got Money enough falls upon those Lands which the Emperour pretended to in Italy making the people b Naucler pag 818. rebel and withdraw themselves from their b Allegiance whereby he took many places Frederick hearing of this Papal dealing having made peace with the Souldan resolves to return The Pope informed of this c Matt. Paris anno 1229. pag 364. way-lays him hoping to seize upon him when he little thought of it but Frederick having notice escaped all his snares and landed safely in Sicily and having strengthned himself regain'd some places again At last a d 1230. peace is made between him and the Pope Not not longer after the Pope and the Romans fell out insomuch that Gregory was glad to leave the City but here the Emperour e Matt. Paris anno 1â34 pag. 408. 409. helps him at a dead lift joyning his Forces to the Pope's whereby the Romans were bang'd to the purpose But let us see how the Pope requites this good turn The Milanois a little after rebelling against the Emperour he resolves as it became him to reduce those Traitors to obedience Gregory perswades him from that design and would have him again forsooth to turn his Army into the Holy-land But Frederick wisely thought Matt. Par. an 1236. pag. 433. it was fitting to pacifie all at home first and did not a little marvail that the Pope should interest himself for such perfidious people But for all his wondering Gregory assists the Milanois sends them a great deal of money and for further incouragement promiseth them more the Milanois take courage but whilst the Emperour is engaged against them
the Austrians stir'd up either by the f Id. pag. 4â4 439. Pope or Fredericks Enemies rise up against him whereupon he was forced to forsake his design at Milan But having quiered all in Germany he returns against the Rebels year 1237 in Italy earnestly desiring the Popes assistance against these Traytors But Gregory after a g Matt. Paris p. 444. 1238. dissembling manner made shew as if he also fear'd the Imperial Armies and so neglected his aid Frederick marcheth on beateth the Milanois conquering all the Rebels before him The Pope seeing thus all to go well on the Emperours side sends to him to spare the people and accept of a peace But these things not fadging according to the Popes humour he Leagues himself with the Venetians and Genovois against Frederick and then h 1239. Excommunicates him and absolves his Subjects from their Allegiance And this be sends all over with many aggravations against the Emperour all which Frederick undertook to i Matt. Paris p. 493 494 495 496 501 520 521. Pet. de Ven. lib. 1 Ep. 1. 50. answer At last the breach widening and who would not be angry to loose an Empire disdain turn'd their Prose into Poetry And Bzov. anno 1239. § 7 thus they Libel one another which you may take as themselves relate it with their variations And first they say the Emperour thus shews himself Roma diu titubans a Variis longis erroribus act a b Totius mundi Corruet mundi desinet esset caput Rome so long shook with divers errours shall Now cease to be head of the World and fall To which the Pope thus returns Niteris incassum navem submergere Petri Fluctuat at nunquam c Mergitur illa desinet esse Ratis In vain thou striv'st to drown St. Peters boat It ne'er shall cease to be but always float To which thus again Frederick Fata d Docent volunt stellaque e Moment docent aviumque volatus f Totius malleus unus erit Quod Fredericus ego Malleus Orbis ero The Fates the Stars and Auguries decree That I the Conquerour of the world shall be And at last Gregory gives this return g Fama resert Fata volunt Scriptura docet peccata loquuntur Quod tibi vita brevis poena perennis erit The Fates and Scripture tell your sins report Your pains shall never end though life but short h Acts Mon. Tom. 1. p. 409. John Fox affords you other Verses to this purpose Gregory having thus by his toyish Censures deprived Frederick as he thought and some Italian writers look upon him for the future as no Emperour consults for a new Election and at last pitcheth upon Robert Brother to the King of France But this by the French St. Lewis is rejected as ridiculous alledging the Matt. Paris p. 517 518. Jo. de Bussieres Tom. 2. pag. 134. Pope to have no power over the Emperour and that Frederick was a good Christian Neighbour Friend and Ruler And so this design fell to the ground The Pope being thus frustrated by so great a Monarch entred into a Treaty with Frederick but though agreement made being fickle-humoured he would i Id. pag. 541. stand to nothing to the amazement and grief of his own Legates However Gregory resolved to undo the Emperour summon'd a Council to confirm his deposition but this was hindred by Fredericks seizing of some Cardinals and Bishops going thither and the Popes year 1241 death who had given k Mutius pag. 209. Indulgences to all those who would take up the Croisaidy against the Emperour The death of Gregory ended not the troubles of Frederick for Innocent IV was as furious against him as the former though a friend to him when a Cardinal which made the Emperour upon notice of his Election knowing that Authority commonly alters the man and Popes used to be enemies to the Empire say That he had lost a good Cardinal friend but got a mortal enemy being Pope And this proved true Yet the Emperour being stronger in Italy Innocent fled into France where he excommunicates Frederick of which Mat. Paris tells us this following story A certain Curate of Paris having received the Order to excommunicate year 1245 him and not liking such dealings against the Emperour yet willing in some way to satisfie the command thus bespake his Parishioners Give ear all good people I have received order Mat Paris an 1245. p. 654. to pronounce the solemn sentence of Excommunication against the Emperour Frederick the Candles put out and Bells ringing But not knowing the reason though I am not ignorant of the great quarrel and inexorable hatred between them and I know also that one of them doth injure the other but which is the offender I know not Therefore so far forth as my power doth extend I excommunicate and pronounce excommunicated one of the two namely he that doth injury to the other and I doe absolve him that doth suffer the injury which is so hurtful to all Christendome At which honest meaning humour the Emperour was very well pleased whilst the Pope on the other hand was as much offended Who to make his cause more plausible gets a Council call'd at Lyons where the Emperour is again excommunicated though the Pope would not permit him to come there in person to answer for himself nor remit any of his fury towards him though the Kings of France and England would ingage for his good behaviour and due obedience Frederick being informed how the Pope and Council had declared him deposed plucks up his spirits plays the man despiseth their trifling authority over him affirms himself no subject to their Mat. Paris p. 679. deposition calls for his Crown puts it on his head and bravely and wisely resolves to keep it there On the other side those on the Popes faction looking upon 1245. 1246. Frederick as deposed consult another election and at the Popes Instigation chose Henry Lantsgrave of Turinge of whom or some other they had a Mat. Paris p. 608. formerly the same thoughts and Crown him at Aken Though St Lewes King of France upon many reasons would gladly have b Id. p. 697. perswaded the Pope to a reconciliation with the Emperour Frederick but Innocent would not Henry the Lantsgrave enjoyed not his Title long being wounded year 1247 to death as some say as he was besieging Vlme after whom and a design upon some c Mat. Paris p. 808. others by the same means was elected William Earle of Holland who d Notae in Hadr. Barland Hist com Holland p. 67. 1250. some say was afterwards Crown'd by Pope Innocent at Genoa whom we shall leave rejoycing at the departure of Frederick who dyed in Italy some say poysoned others think stifled However it be he was an excellent Scholar and Linguist speaking French Italian German Latin Greek and Arabick and
Rodulf being strong in Arms the Prince Electors meet and depose him and elect the said Albert Duke of Austria Adulf not willing to loose his Empire so easily raiseth what force he could meets his Enemy fights him and is slain in the field The time of his death or murther his Nic. Serar Hist Mogunt p. 847. Naâcler p. 867. Epitaph in the Monastery of Frowenfeldt will tell some place it a year or two sooner Anno milleno f Trecentis bis minus annis trecenteno minus uno In Julii mense Rex Adolphus ruit ense CHAP. II. 1. The troubles of John King of England 2. The Murther of Erick the Sixth and Erick the Seventh Kings of Denmark 3. The deposing of Baldwin the Second Emperour of Constantinople 4. The beheading of Conrado the young King of Naples Sect. 1. The troubles of John King of England HAving lately seen the troubles of the Empire by means of Papal Tyranny let us now take a view of some other parts of Christendom and first at home we may meet with King John in a lamentable condition by the Popes Usurpation and his own Subjects disobedience of which briefly thus Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury dying a company of the a Adolescentes Matt. Paris pag. 212. young Monks that they might have their humour presently at midnight before ever Huberts Corps was buryed without ever acquainting the King with their design meeting secretly together made a solemn Election and chose Reginald their Sub-prior placing him upon the High Altar then in the Archiepiscopal Chair singing Te Deum But lest the King should have knowledge of this their actings without his consent they oblige Reginald by Oath not to behave himself as Elect till their farther allowance nor to discover it to any till he had got to Rome and designed the Popes Confirmation Reginald with some of the Monks the same night departs in haste towards the Pope but being got into Flanders he would not keep Oath or secrecy bravely telling what he was The Monks hearing of this thought it best to send to the King to have an Election some say the b Fox Acts Mon. Tom. 1. pag. 324. Elder Monks sent to the King to desire his license to go to Election as if they had known nothing what the younger had done The desire of the Monks for an Election the King very c Benigne ãâã Mat. Paris favourably granted recommending to them John Grey Bishop of Norwich it behooving of him to have such a trusty Friend in that great Place remembring that all went not well with him by the late Hubert's too much complying year 1206 with the French Accordingly the Monks of Canterbury Elect John and to make him without all exception the Pope was sent to for confirmation In this business the suffragan Bishops of Canterbury bestir'd themselves sending also to Rome their complaint because the Elections were made without them but the Pope stopt their moâths by declaring that they neither had nor should have to doe there And now the Monks act their parts before the Pope the younger fry standing for Reginald the others for John Grey alleadging that the election of Reginald could not be of any force being stoln cheatingly done at midnight without the Kings consent and so desired the confirmation of John as being done by the graver and a Paris p. 22â major part of the Monks publickly at day time the King present and consenting To these the other party had nothing to say but that if Reginalds election had been just or unjust they ought to have null'd it before they went to a second And Innocent willing to be satisfied with this poor shift of the younger Monks and to strengthen himself by another election null'd both commanding neither John nor Reginald should be held for Arch-bishops of Canterbury This being done by his potent Holiness he commends to their choice Stephen Langton an English Cardinal but the Monks desire excuse honestly alleadging that they would not doe it without the Kings consent and farther that they had no authority for such an action committed to them by their Covent and indeed they were but a few sent to Italy to plead about the two former elected The Pope angry at these reasons too too strong and honest for him to answer dishonestly told them that they had the whole and compleat power of Canterbury committed to them and farther b Paris p. 222 225. that it was not the custome to attend the consent of Princes touching elections made before the Pope a Doctrine too ridiculous to be confuted and therefore he did command them upon their obedience and pain of the highest curse to chuse him for Arch-bishop whom he had appointed To these non sensicall Thundrings the poor Monks for fear of excommunication obey'd though very unwillingly and not without grumbling onely one play'd the Christian and Honest man and refused to consent to such stuff This being done Pope Innocent hoping to work the King to his will very gravely sent him four gold rings and as many stones for a bribe for every Goose must be a Swan that comes from Holy Rome and lest the King should not know the meaning of such a sanctified present his Holiness takes a great deale of pains to tell him after this I will not say canting fashion The roundness of the Ring signifies eternity their number the four chief vertues Justice Fortitude Prudence and Temperance As for the four Stones the Saphire signifieth Hope the Pomegranate Charity the Emrald Faith and the Topaz a good work The King at first was a little new-fangled with them but then rejected them as trifles After this Pageantry Innocent sheweth his design desiring the King to admit of Langton for Arch-bishop But though to the King he made his request humbly yet to the Prior and Monks of Canterbury he altered the case commanding them upon their obedience to admit of Langton whereby under his humble Vizard to the King was discovered a peremptory injunction resolving that at least he should be as obedient as the Monks At this the King was angry but most at the Monks of Canterbury for bringing him into this noose declaring them guilty of Treason for chusing Reginald the occasion of all this mischiefe contrary to the Prerogative of the Crown and then again for electing in Italy Stephen Langton his b Inimicum suum publicum publick enemy for which he had them banished his Dominions then writes to the Pope wondring at the intrusion of such a man as Langton one altogether unknown to him and one brought up all along amongst his enemies in France and one not rightly elected Adding that for his part he would stand for the liberties of his Crown till death Nor would he let the election of John Grey be null'd and if in these things he were slighted he would permit no more of his subjects to trudge to Rome The Pope atts him again whetting his stile
English Clergy and that almost all his Nobility would fall from him having contrary to their Allegiance ingaged so to do And therefore perswaded him to submit himself to the Pope to hinder those inconveniences and thereby to keep himself a King The King mâinly troubled at these treacherous dealings of his own Subjects not knowing where to turn himself was I know not how terrified and overperswaded into an Ignominious condescention to the Pope by admitting of Stephen Langton to be Aâchbishop and the rest of his Rebellious Subjects to their former conditions and then unkingly to resign up the Kingdoms of England and Ireland to the Pope by taking off his Crown kneeling giving it to Pandolphus and laying the Royal Scepter Robe Sword and Ring at the Legates feet which Pandolf kept five days and then allow'd the King to have them again A thousand Marks ââ Silver he also paid there for the Pope which the Legate as in a triumph trad upon for we must not think that he despi ãâ¦ã ând left it behind him ãâ¦ã so having thus gotten all that heart could wish takes off the ãâ¦ã ict and lets England turn Christian once again Though ãâ¦ã us that King John's submissions were of no force to ãâ¦ã erity no King having power to give away his King ãâ¦ã ake it tributary to a Forreigner no way akin to the ãâ¦ã Nor could a Christian Bishop by following our Saviou ãâ¦ã s whose Foundation lay onely on Spirituals thus make it hââ business and wicked haughty design to make all Kings and Kingdoms Tributary or subject to his deposing and disposing of But for a farther nullity of King John's grant and concession I shall refer you to Mr. a Hist of Popes Usurp p. â0â â91 2â2 â0 pag. â20 Prynne And as for this Innocent III who thus domineer'd over Temporal Princes though these actions were enough to tell you what he was yet Matthew Paris in plain words will inform you that he was b Super omâes mortaâes ãâ¦ã osus ãâ¦ã suâââbus pe ãâ¦ã que sititor insatiaâilis ad âânia scelera pro praemüs datis vâl pâoââsis cerâum ãâ¦ã Mââ Paris pag. 245. the proudest and ambitious man in the world most greedy and covetous of Silver for which he was apt to do all manner of wickedness When the Pope had thus as he thought obtain'd King John to be his Vassal and so the Kingdom his he took his part after against his Enemies thereby the better to preserve what he had at last got in England And so passing by the several Rebellions against the King by his own Subjects their renouncing their Allegiance to him and declaring themselves subject to Lewes of France and suchlike King John dyed but the cause of his death is not agreed upon some saying a surfeit others grief and others that he was poysoned by the Monks of Swinsted-Abby in Lincolnshire who were of the Cistercian Order who thought themselves opprest by King John Father c Wârâ ãâ¦ã pag. ãâ¦ã â20 Parsons is very furious against any that shall say this King was poysoned nor will he grant any Authority for it before Caxton and Trevisa though by his favour besides those ancient Authors mentioned by Speed and a Fox âryn pag. 366. others I my self have seen several old b Fol. F. â2 fol. R. 67. Qâarto l. 35. Arch. Cant. in Bâbl Bodleian Oxon. Chron. Antique in English Verse Manuscript lib. Digb numb 196. Manuscript Digb numb 186. in Bibl. Bodl. Oxon. Manuscript-Histories of England writ before Caxton who expresly declare the manner of his poysoning But be it as it will 't is certain that it is no Protestant invention but first recorded by Romanists themselves Sect. 2. The Murther of Erick the Sixth and Erick the Seventh Kings of Denmark HAving entertain'd you somewhat long in England we shall be the shorter abroad and first looking Northward into Denmark Ericus VI Henry was murdered by the contrivance of his Brother Abel The story in short thus Abel longing for year 1250 the Crown took an occasion when the King once went to visit year 1251 him to entertain him with all manner of love and respect but while he was playing at Chess or Tables with a Nobleman Krantz Dan. lib. 7. some Souldiers appointed rush into the Chamber take out the King carry him on Ship-board cut off his head tye some weight to his body and throw it into the Sea not far from Sleswick And not long after this was King Erick VII of the same Kingdom year 1286 murdered in bed by his own Subjects receiving upon his body about LVI wounds Sect. 3. The deposing of Baldwin the Second Emperour of Constantinople I Have not troubled you a long while with the Eastern Empi e because they would object it not to be of the Fellowship with Rome but now a word or two will not be amiss Baldwin II being Emperour of Constantinople and a c Tho. Bozius de jure status pag. 287 288. lawful one too as they confess was by force without any pretence or right thrust out of it by Michael Palaeologus who to add wickedness to wickedness contrary to his Oath put out the eyes of John the young Heir yet because there is no villany without some sign and pretence of sanctity d An. 1259. § 6. Bzovius flyeth out in commendation of his Piety and Holiness because when he was about this Rebellion he had the Image of the Virgin Mary carryed before him into Constantinople Baldwin complains to other Princes and he is like to have assistance Pope e Spond an 1261. § 10. Vrban IV being for him too against Michael Upon this Palaeologus is in a peck of troubles fearing to have more Enemies upon him than he can cope with and in this sad condition he findes no remedy like making the Pope his friend A strange attempt to fancie that the Infallible holy Father would have any friendship with such a Rebel but on he goeth cunningly pulls out his bait and sends to the Pope that a b Sâond an 1263. § 6 7. Union might be made between the Graecian and Roman Churches and which must not but be brag'd of he gave him all the finest good morrows and glorious Titles of c Bzev an 1203. § 13. Holiness Father of Fathers Prince of all Priests Vniversal Doctor of the Church c. Pope Vrban at the receipt of this Letter is almost mad for joy d Id. anno 1264. § 2. writes back to Palaeologus adorning him with all the glorious Titles he can think of not a little proud that now there was hopes for inlargement of the Popes Dominions by his e Sub unus pasioris regimine sole governing the Eastern as well as the Western Churches a Sway and Authority which for many Ages the Popes had earnestly gaped after In the mean time Vrban IV dying Clement IV succeeds with whom the same League was driven
hard He was adjudg'd unfit for Government And of all Regal Power and Rule debar'd For who durst contradict the b Henry IV. Dukes intent Or if they durst should patiently be heard Desire of change old wrongs new hopes fresh fear Being far the major part the cause must bear The King being thus deposed the Poet goeth on to declare how Henry the better to keep himself secure wish'd the death of Richard and how his meaning being understood the murther was barbarously accomplished Book III. § 56. He knew his time and yet he would not seem Too quick to wrath as if affecting bloud But yet complains so far that men might deem He would 't were done and that he thought it good And wish'd that some would so his life esteem As rid him of these fears wherein he stood And therewith eyes a a Sir Piers Exton Knight that then was by Who soon could learn his lesson by his eye 57. The man he knew was one that willingly For one good look would hazzard soul and all An Instrument for any villany That needed no Commission more at all A great ease to a King that should hereby Not need in this a Court of Justice call Nor seem to will the Act for tho' what 's wrought Were his own deed he grieves should so be thought 58. So foul a thing O thou Injustice art That tortrest both the doer and distrest For when a man hath done a wicked part How doth he strive t' excuse to make the best To shift the fault t'unburthen his charg'd heart And glad to finde the least surmise of rest And if he could make his seem others sin What great repose what ease he findes therein 59. This Knight but yet why should I call him Knight To give Impiety this reverend stile Title of honour worth and vertues right Should not be given to a wretch so vile But pardon me if I do not aright It is because I will not here defile My unstain'd Verse with his opprobrious name And grace him so to place him in the same 60. This Caitif goes and with him takes eight more As desperate as himself impiously bold Such Villains as he knew would not abhor To execute what wicked act he would And hastes him down to Pomfret where before The restless King convaid was laid in hold There would he do the deed he thought should bring To him great grace and favour with his King 61. Whether the soul receives intelligence By her neer Genius of the bodies end And so imparts a sadness to his sence Foregoing ruine whereto iâ doth tendââ Or whether Nature else hath conference With profound sleep and so doth warning send By prophetizing dreams what hurt is near And gives the heavy careful heart to fear 62. However so it is the now sad King Tost here and there his quiet to confound Feels a strange weight of sorrows gathering Vpon his trembling heart and sees no ground Feels sudden terror bring cold shivering Lists not to eat still muses sleeps unsound His senses droop his steady eyes unquick And much he ails and yet he is not sick 63. The morning of that day which was his last After a weary rest rising to pain Out of a little gate his eyes he cast Vpon those bordering Hills and open Plain And views the Town and sees how people past Where others liberty makes him complain The more his own and grieves his soul the more Conferring Captive Crowns with Freedom poor 64. O happy man said he that loe I see King Richards complaint in Pomfret Grazing his Cattle on those pleasant Fields If he but knew his good how blessed he That feels not what affliction Greatness yeilds Other than what he is he would not be Nor change his state with him that Scepters weilds Thine thine is that true life that is to live To rest secure and not rise up to grieve 65. Thou sit'st at home safe by thy quiet fire And hear'st of others harms but feelest none And then thou tell'st of Kings and who aspire Who fall who rise who triumphs who do mone Perhaps thou talk'st of me and dost inquire Of my restraint why here I live alone And pitiest this my miserable fall For pity must have part envy not all 66. Thrice-happy you that look as from the shore And have no venture in the wrack you see No int'rest no occasion to deplore Other mens travails whilst your selves fit free How much doth your sweet rest make us the more To see our misery and what we be Whose blinded greatness ever in turmoyl Still seeking happy life makes life a toyl 66. Great Dioclesian and more great therefore For scorning that whereto vain pride aspires Reckoning thy Gardens in Illyria more Than all the Empire all which th' earth admires Thou well didst teach that he is never poor That little hath but he that much desites Finding more true delight in that small a His Garden in Solonia a City in Dalmatia after he had resigned up the Roman Empire ground Than in possessing all the Earth was found 67. Are Kings that freedom give themselves not free As meaner men to take what they may give What! are they of so fatal a degree That they cannot descend from that and live Unless they still be Kings can they not be Nor may they their Authority survive Will not my yeilded Crown redeem my breath Still am I fear'd is there no way but death 68. Scarce this word death had sorrow uttered But in rusht one and tells him how a Knight Is come from Court his name delivered What news with him said he that trayterous wight What more removes must we be farther led Are we not sent enough yet out of sight Or hath this place not strength sufficient To guard us in or have they worse intent 69. By this the bloudy troop were at the door When as a sudden and a strange dismay Inforc'd them strain who should go in before One offers and in offering makes a stay Another forward sets and doth no more A third the like and none durst make his way So much the horrour of so vile a deed In vilest mindes hinders them to proceed 71. At length as to some great assault the Knight Cheers up his fainting men all that he can And valiantly their courage doth incite And all against one weak unarmed man A great exploit worthy a man of might Much honour wretch therein thy valour wan Ah poor weak Prince yet men that Presence fear Which once they knew Authority did bear 72. Then on thrusts one and he would formest be To shed anothers bloud but lost his own For entring in as soon as he did see The face of Majesty to him well known Like Marius Souldier at Minternum he Stood still amaz'd his courage overthrown The King seeing this starts up from where he sate Out from his trembling hand his weapon gate 73. Thus even his Foes that came to bring him death
out and thrown in also lastly his head was cut off and fixt upon the most eminent place of the City and his body divided and parts of it sent to the chief places in the Kingdom As for Robert Graham he was thus punished a Gallows was raised in a Cart then he had his right-hand nailed to it and so drawn along the streets whilst the Executioners with burning Pincers târe pieces from his Shoulders Thighs and suchlike fleshy places which were farthest from his Vitals thereby to keep him the longer alive and in greater pain yet did these terrors bring little repentance to him as may be ghâst by his impious answer for being asked during all these tortures How he durst lay hands on his Prince made this Reply That if he had Heaven and Hell at his choice he durst leap out of Heaven and all the joys there into the flaming bottom of Hell At last having all his flesh almost pull'd off his Heart and Intrails were thrown into the fire his Head stuck up and his Quarters sent to several places for a terror to others And here I shall hastily pass by the unfortunate Raign of King James III how his own Subjects covenanted against him confined or forced him to Edinbourgh Castle and at last came to open Battel against him at Bannoch-Burn not far from Sterlin where his Army being beaten he was after in cold blood murdered in the Mill but whether this abominable murther was done by Patrick Lord Gray Robert Sterling of Keer or Andrew Borthwick a Priest or all of them must be left as their Histories hath it uncertain Sect. 4. The deaths of Henry the Sixth and Edward the Fifth Kings of England BUt leaving Scotland here might I treat of the miseries of England at the same time of the long but unfortunate Raign of good Henry VI of his dethronement and which was worst of his year 1471 murther in the Tower of London as the common opinion goeth by a Bacons Hist Hen. VII pag. 2. Richard Duke of Glocester afterwards call'd Richard the III. Though Mr. b Hist Rich. III. pag â0 Spondan calls him a Martyr an 1471. § 6. Buck of late would deny the fact and clear the said Richard from this and all other imputations laid to him by all other Historians The body of this King Henry was carryed to Chertsey in Surrey and there buryed in the Monastery belonging to the Benedictines And 't is said that many Miracles have been done at his grave above two hundred of which was gather'd into one c Vâd Harâsfield Hist Eccles p. 595. Volume nor was there any disease but they say was cured by him Blind Lame Dumb Kings-evil and what not And as if these were not enough they make him cure another Miracle viz. a Woman that used to go with Childe above d Ib. p. 596. two years Richard III envying the fame of Henry if we may believe King * Spelman Concil tom 2. pag. 71â Henry VII removed the Corps from Chertsey to the Chappel of Windsor where he was also worshipped by the name of Holy King Henry and here they say that his Red-velvet-Hat e Stow pag. 424. heal'd the Head-ach of such as put it on their heads there his body rested for a time but now his Tomb being taken thence it is not commonly known what is become of his body 'T is true King Henry VII had a desire to have it removed to Westminster to which purpose the Abbot desired the f Spelâ Concil pag. 712 71â consent of Pope Alexander VI. King Henry VII also desired to have this Henry VI Canonized to which purpose he wrote to the said Alexander who gave the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Durham g Spelm. pag. 720. Authority to inquire into his Miracles and Life Nor did Henry VII cease here but Alexander dying he sollicited h Harpsfield pag. 594. Julius II very earnestly and some think that had the King lived a little longer he had obtain'd his request But this I shall leave with these words of Edward Hall These and other like Offices of Holiness Ed. Halâ's Châon fol. 223. b. caused God to work miracles for him in his life-time as old men said By reason whereof King Henry VII not without cause sued to July Bishop of Rome to have him Canonized as other Saints be but the fees of the Canonizing of a King were so great a quantity at Rome more then the Canonizing of a Bishop or a Prelate although he sate in St. Peters Chair that the said King thought it more necessary to keep his money at home for the profit of his Realm and Country rather then to impoverish his Kingdom for the gaining of a new Holy-day of St. Henry remitting to God the judgement of his will and intent And here passing by the cruel death of the young Innocent Prince Edward eldest Son to this King Henry VI in cold bloud after the fight at Tewkes-bury I might come to Edward V and shew how he was deposed by his Uncle Richard by means of his wicked Instruments Stafford Duke of Buckingham Dr. John Shaw Brother to Edmond Shaw Gold-smith then Lord Mayor of London and suchlike and from this I might lead you to the making away of the said young Innocent Prince Edward and his Brother by the means of the said Richard III but because all Histories will not exactly agree upon the manner how I shall refer you to the Chronicles themselves where the juggle if not the murthers may be seen at large Sect. 5. The troubles in Spain and the miseries of Don Henry the Fourth King of Castile and Leon by reason of his proud and rebellious Nobility IF we look into Spain we shall finde those Territories miserably wasted by Tumults and Rebellions we might see how the young King of Castile Henry III was so neglected by his proud and L. de Mayâââ Hist d' ãâã liâ 18 19 20 21. greedy Nobility who pocketed up his Revenues that once he was forced to pawn one of his Robes for two Shoulders of Mutton to help out his Supper And we might see their Rebellions against his Son King John II whose troublesome Reign might be an Item to Kings to beware of confiding in and favouring too much one Subject by the neglect of the rest And the unhappy end of the Constable Don Alvaro de Luna may be a caution to the greatest favourites in their carriage for Kings at last in whose protection lyeth their greatest safety may be perswaded to leave them to Justice and then no mercy can be expected from the solong-abused Law and People But proceed we to greater troubles and misfortunes then these This King John II had by his First wife Maria of Arragon HENRY IV King of Castile and Leon. Leonora Catharine dyed young Second Wife Isabel of Portugal Daughter to D. Jean Master of S. Jago Son to John I. King of Portugal Alphonso whom
her King and elder Brother Henry and conjures them also to loyalty to throw away all private Interests and Factions and conclude in a firm peace and union The Confederates perceiving that they wanted an Head and so a main pretence to countenance their Arms to the people and that whatever they had hitherto gained was more by their dissembling then strength that also the Pope Paul II had censured them if they continued in open wars For King Henry was held an obedient son to the Bishops of Rome for which Calixtus III had sent him formerly an Hat and a consecrated Sword which they use to bless upon Christmas-Eve at night laying them upon the Altar where they say Mass And farther they recollected that upon Henries death Isabella was like to be Queen whereby they could procure no favour or benefit to themselves by opposing her peaceable desires Upon these considerations they consented to an Agreement so Articles are drawn up a Peace concluded on Donna Isabella is declared Princess of the c Las Asturias formerly of a larger extent is now â little Province between Galicia Leon and Biscay lying upon the Cantabrian sea 'T is twofold Asturia de Oâiedo and Astur de Santillana As the Heirs of England are called Princes of Wales and those of France les Dauphins so are those to the Crown of Castile call'd Princes of the Asturias Upon what occasion this âhort Scheme may shew Alphonso XI had amongst other Children Henry a Bastard Earl of Transâamara took the Kingdom from the Tyrant Pedro and stab'd him with his dagger he had John I. who had Henry III. Don Pedro el Cruel had amongst others a bastard call'd Constancia she was marryed to John of Gant Duke of Lancaster son to Edward III King of England Upon the death of Don Pedro sirnamed the Cruel though his bastard-Brother Henry II. seised upon the Crown and was acknowledged for King yet John of Gant Duke of Lancaster pretended the right to lye in him by reason of his Wife Constance and made some bustle about it Henry dying there succeeded his son John I. with whom and Lancaster a peace was concluded Lancaster to renounce all his Title to Castile and King John to marry his son Henry to Lancaster's Daughter Catherine which accordingly was accompish'd so both their pretensions united And for more honour Don Henry the young son was to be call'd Prince of the Asturias since which time the eldest sons of Castile were call'd Princes and the younger are titled Infantas This hapned about the year 1388. And so much by the way concerning the Title of Prince of Asturias yet do I finde Jehan Froissart who lived at this time to tell us that Henry was call'd Prince of Gallicia in his French Edition 1530. vol. 3. fol. 96. and fol. 143. In the old English Edition vol. 2. cap. 154. fol. 170. and cap. 176. fol. 214. Asturias and lawful Heir to the Kingdoms of Castile and Leon with their dependants What troubles hapned in Castile after this treaty being not considerable I shall pass over Donna Isabella now declared Heir several matches were consulted of but she secretly joyned her self with Don Fernando Prince of Girona and the eldest son living to John II King of Arragon At this marriage King Henry was greatly vext as being contrary to his desire and without his knowledge But at the long run the King becomes more pacified and at last a 1474. dying she succeeds as Queen of Castile and Leon although some busled for Joane the supposed Daughter of King Henry but she is generally thrown by as a bastard being begot of his Queen Joane by one Don Bertrand de la Cueva afterwards prefer'd for his kindness being created Earl of Ledesma Master of Santiago and Duke of Albuquerque As for Henry himself he is by all esteem'd as frigid and uncapable of such loves Not long after John II King of Arragon b 1479. dying that Kingdom was united to Castile by the fortunate former marriage of Ferdinand and Isabella Here might I descend into the troubles of Navar and tell how Don Carlos Prince of Viana took up Arms against his Father John King of Navar and Arragon Upon which quarrel began the great Factions of those of Beaumont and Grammont the first adhering to the Prince and the latter to the King and the feuds of these two potent Families was one of the main causes of the loss of Navar to the Spaniard those of Beaumont assisting Don Ferdinand in the conquest against their own King and Country Of which more hereafter In short the Prince being not able to keep the field withdrew himself to Naples for sometime thence returns endeavours new troubles upon which he is taken and secuâed Upon this the Catalonians rebel and though Prince Carlos was set at liberty and c Some say he was poyson'd by his Step mother D. Joane to make way for heâââson Ferdinando to the Crown of Arragon dyed presently after yet they continue their Treasons The people of Barcelona publickly declare King John an Enemy to his Country and so they would withdraw themselves from his obedience And the Catalonians sent to Henry IV. of Castile to desire him to take them under his protection they being resolved no more to obey the Crown of Arragon Don Henry accepts them so they set up the Banners of Castile At last after a tedious War they are vanquish'd forced to submit and King John giveth them all freely a pardon But of Spain more in the next Century A CONTINUATION OF THE REBELLIONS AND Treasonablepractices OF THE ROMANISTS Particularly in Spain Scotland and Ireland From the year MD. to MDC BOOK VI. CHAP. I. 1. John and Catherine King and Queen of Navar deprived 2. Pope Julius II. Sect. 1. John and Catherine King and Queen of Navar deprived THe Conquest of Navar being acted suddenly we year 1500 shall make the story of it but very short At the beginning of this Century we finde John d'Albret or Don Juan de la Brit and Donna Catherina King and Queen of Navar which had boasted it self a Kingdom almost DCCC years Ferdinand II King of Arragon having by his marrying with Isabella Queen of Castile enlarged his Authority and Dominions as also by his banishing the Jews and subduing the Moores to him in Granado made his Government more secure cast many a greedy a Jo. de Bussieres lib. 15. § 16. Spondan an 1512. § 21. thought upon the seising the Kingdom of Navar and then all of Spain Portugal excepted would be his own At last opportunity good enough as he thought offer'd it self which was thus Pope Julius II. a zealous Hotspur falling out with Lewis XII King of France Fernando sides with the Pope and having rais'd an Army not onely demands passage for it through Albrets Territories but the command of his strongest Castles and Fortifications and which was most the possession and custody of Prince Henry eldest son to Navar
and all these as a security of Albrets good behaviour to him and to be restored again when Ferdinando thought good King John thought these demands unreasonable justly suspecting a difficulty of ever outing the Castilians if they were once so strongly setled in his Dominions especially at this time when the Factions of the two Families Gramont and Beaumont had made some disturbance with him at home and the last of them wishing too well to Fernando Add to this there was no necessity of such demands for passage seeing they might march several ways into France without troubling Navar. Thus Albret fearing the worst by smelling out the designe thought to strengthen himself by joyning interests with the French King The backwardness of Navar being known Pope Julio falls a Bulling with the consent of his Cardinals declaring John d'Albret and Catherine his Wife with their Posterity for Hereticks and Schismaticks so deprived of all Royal Dignity and Honour freely giving their Kingdom and Dominions to Ferdinand or any that will take the pains to have them Ferdinand now thinking that the Popes blessing and cursing gave him right and title good enough to the Kingdom And having his Army ready in Alava a little Province between Biscay and Navar made it march on a sudden under the command of Don Fadrique de Toledo Duke of Alva Grand-father to Don Fernando d'Alvarez de Toledo Duke of Alva so noted in the Netherlandish Histories and who after that in a little time conquer'd Portugal to the obedience of his Master Philip II. For the Narrative of which I shall refer those that desire to read it to Jeronimo Conestaggio of Genuoa But the Portugais 1640 make quicker work in regaining of it from Philip IV. And so they might without a wonder if they surpass the Castilians so much in courage as b Antonio de Sousa de Macedo relates it a Lusitania liber l. 3. c. 9. But to return the Castilians made such haste that they entred Navar before Albret expected them which so amazed his unprovided Court that he presently b July 22. 1512. fled for it into France leaving his Queen Children and People to shift for themselves All hopes thus lost the Queen with her son Prince Henry and three Daughters two days after quits Pamplona to follow her husband whom having overtaken she thus amongst other speeches tartly upbraids c O Roy vous demeuâerez Jean d'Albret ne pensez plus au Royaume de Navatre d'Autant que pour avoir esté superfluement boâ vous en avez esté moins estimé des vostres vous estes pardu vous vostre Royaume L. de Mayerne l. 25. pag. 1191. O Roy vous demeurez Jean d'Albret ne penses plus au Royaume de Navarre que vous avez perdu par vostre nonchalance Olhagaray p. 455. O King King thou shalt remain John d'Albret and never think more of the Kingdom of Navar for that having been superfiuously good you have been the less esteem'd of your subjects and have undone your self and your Realm Thus the Kingdom of Navar became an easie prey to Ferdinando from which time it hath continued an Appendix to the Crown of Spain whilst the French are forced to be content with its empty title As for Albret though he was a lover of splendour and learning himself being well skill'd in Heraldry and a great Collector of Books for his Libraries yet he made himself cheap by being two good-natur'd and too familiar even with the meanest of his Subjects so that when it came to a stress his former freedom rendred his name of Majesty contemptible Nor gain'd he a little Ill-will by his wholly affecting the French modes and humours too light and Airy for a Mountanous rough-hewn people especially such who breath nothing but the Spanish air but which was most his preferring many Strangers or Forreigners not onely by giving them good Estates but by intrusting them with the greatest Offices and Places in his Kingdom whereby the Natives grumbled to see themselves so neglected and sleighted To these we might add the Factions amongst the Nobility but that which was the fountain of all was his giving of himself up so much to his a Vid. Michel Baudier Hist du Cardinal Ximenes pag. 106 107. pleasures that he wholly neglected the Government not troubling himself with the management of any thing in it nor caring how things went right or wrong so they would but let him alone to his own fancie so thus like some other Kings he had the Title others the sway and Authority so that he himself lost nothing by the want of these his Dominions seeing he carryed the name of King along with him whilst the Spaniard took the trouble and care of Government upon him And all such are but pictures of Kings Francis I. King of France who succeeded Lewis XII to whom our Albret fled who for his great love and care to the Church Learning and his people is so renown'd by all Historians upon his death-bed with his blessing gave his son Henry II. these two Rules First fear God Then be careful for the good of your subjects Upon which excellent advice the famous French Antiquary Lawyer and Poet Steven Pasquier by the folly of Latinizing names call'd Paschasius compos'd this following Epigram Nato haec Franciscus dixisse novissima verba St. Paschas Epigram lib. 5. vid. Delit. Poet. Gal. vol. 2. pag. 971. Fertur in gemitus prosiluisse pios Imprimis venerare Deum Charissime Fili Mox tibi sit Populi cura suprema tui Dixit occubuit Duo ne Praecepta putato In duo peccat qui peccat in alterutrum Nam cui nulla Dei cuâa est nec cura suorum est Et cui non populi est cura nec ulla Dei est Frances whilst death was closing his heavenward eyes Bequeath'd unto his Heir thus his advice First worship God dear son Then see you bend Your ways as most to your subjects good may tend This said he dyed Nor think these Rules but two For who breaks one must break the other too Since who loves not God loves not his own affair And who slights his peoples good for God can't care Thus was Albret the loss of himself and Kingdom it being a certain Rule that subjects take their influence from the actions of their Princes an active vigorous and valiant King infusing courage into his meanest vassal whilst the negligent and effeminate and all such are observed to be too good natur'd and so negligent which in a King is worse then tyranny renders the people unactive and though jealous yet careless which stupidity makes them more stubborn because they see themselves tyrannized over and abused by such base-spirited cringing favourites as usually domineer under the Protection of such breathing Statues of Kingship But to return And yet who can be but troubled at the sad fortune of poor Albret who dyed of grief
should fall out for the weal and furtherance of this Cause c. But now I will sayone word of him and so come to some other purposes of our own If I had a thousand tongues with so many mouths with Cicero ' s Eloquence I could not be worthie enough to commend this Gentleman to you and all your company as I shall let you understand God-willing if ever we do chance to meet face to face and therefore whensoever you may prevent him with any benefit either by your self or any other abide not till he crave it of you for he is the worst asker in his own cause that ever you conversed with f f Here follows some private lawbusiness concerning some lands in the Lairdship of Spot My Lord Levingstone is departed out of this world You heard before that g g David Graham Laird of Fentrie yet there was also a rich Citizen of Sterling call'd David Forrester who was kill'd or murdred 1595. David Forester had one son and now hath another born in the Castle of Striveling where he is in custodie hardlie handled There is but one of our Nobilitie which hath of the King of Spain any pension well paid of twelve hundred Crowns the which apparentlie are evil bestowed for he nor any of his as yet hath ever done any kinde of good in the promotion of the Kings Matters wherefore such pensions were better bestowed on others who travel dailie and hourlie putting in hazard both their goods and lives as the Beareâ hath done and dailie doth and others as he can shew you c. Because I have no other thing to write and have been long enough I commend me to your prayers and you to God Yours at his Power a a i. e. Rob. Abircrumby Robert Sandesoun At Scotland the XV of Decemb. M D XCII The surprisal of these Letters discover'd all and spoil'd the designe David Graham of Fintrie was tryed and found guilty and b 15 or 16 of February 1592. beheaded in the High-street of Edinbrough The Earl of Angus having been imploy'd by the King who then doubted not of his loyalty to quiet some troubles in the North not knowing any thing of the seising of Kar and the discovery of the Spanish designe returns to Edinbrough where he was presently arrested by the c The Mayor and Aldermen Provost and c Bayliffs of the City and sent prisoner to the Castle But from this imprisonment he escapes flees into the North joyns himself with Huntley and Arrol and raise what Forces they can But upon the report of the Kings marching against them year 1593 they fled into the Mountains and seeing no other help sent their Ladies to the King to intercede for them the King tells them he will shew them what favour he can but adviseth them to submit to a tryal In the mean time the Presbyterian Kirk grow very mally part and a Club of their Ministers being jumbled together on their own heads they forsooth would condomn them and so they Excommunicate the Earls of Anguss Huntley and Arrol the Lord Hume and Sir James Chesholme nor could the King by all his Authority and desires get the Brethren to forbear or stay the publication of their sentence Though the Earls had waited upon the King submitted themselves and desired a Trial. But the truth is the Popish Lords gave no signes of real repentance no though the King had used divers means to gain them and was willing to wink at their past crimes upon assurance of their good behaviour for the future yet all his Majesties endeavours were in vain the Jesuits prevailing too much over them with their bad counsels and feeding them daily with hopes of forraign aid No though the King through love exhorted them to enter themselves in custody to pleasure the Kirk and make some signes of a tryal would they give any obedience to the Kings desires These contempts rendring them more odious a Parliament is held and the Roman Lords brought to Tryal and are found year 1594 guilty of Treason and sentence was pronounced against the thrââ Earls and Sir Patrick Gordon Laird of Achindown their Sâuâchecas of Arms are torn by the Herald and their Honours Lands and Estates declared forfeited Yet the King had some favour for them but they grow worse and worse for joyning themselves with the Earl of Bothwell they make a Covenant or Bond amongst themselves at the Church of Memmore and so flee to Arms the main stickler in this business being Sir James Douglas of Spot And opportunately to assist them arrives a Spanish Ship at Montrose which brought some gold for their supplies The King informed of all by the apprehension of Allan Orme servant to Bothwell sends Argile Northwards to quell them Argile gets an Army of 10000 men but a The Battle of Clenlivat October 3. are beat by 900 commanded by Huntley who here lost his Uncle of Achindown and Arrol was sore wounded in his armand leg But for all this the Confederate Lords at the long run were so put to it that they desired liberty to depart the Kingdom giving security to practice no more against the King or Religion so away they went and Bothwell steals into France thence into Naples where he lived miserably and dyed beggerly about the year 1624. The banish'd Lords not finding themselves in that favour beyond Seas as they expected resolve to return home Huntley steals year 1596 over and being got into the North sends a supplication to the King desiring that he might be permitted to stay in the Country upon security to be no more troublesome the King is willing and conditions are consulting of Arrol thinking to slip through the Low-Countries is seis'd on and deliver'd to Mr. Robert Danielstone the Kings Agent there but from him he makes an escape and returns Huntley for some time keeps off the conditions the Kirk being his enemy And his Uncle James Gordon the Jesuit came into the year 1597 Country to perswade him from any reconcilement but at last not onely he but Angus and Arrol submit subscribe to the Faith of Scotland are absolved at Aberdene from their former Excommunications and received into grace and favour of the King About the same time there was discovered a designe to fortifie the Isle of Elsay in the West Seas This Island is a great Rock four miles in compass wherein an old ruinous Tower is built on the steep ascent of the Rock the plot was that by seising on the Island the Forces that the Spanish King had promis'd to send might here be received The main actor in this was Hugh Barklay Laird of Lady-land who having been the year before committed in the Castle of Glasgow had made an escape and fled to Spain and this year return'd to pursue his old designe Having got some followers he enters the Island with an intention to have well victual'd it But Mr. Knox the same who took Ker understanding his purpose
per Tho. White Mayor of Waterford These two Letters you may see in the honourable a Pacata Hibernla lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 142 143 144 145. Sir George Carew afterwards Earl of Totnes but with some mistakes by the Printer wherefore I have followed the Authentick Manuscript Copies whence he took his And thus much for the troubles in Ireland till we come to the next Century Though here it may not be amiss to add that several of the Irish Nobility either by the Queens or their own instigations conveyed themselves over to be Instructed in our English Universities as M S. Matriculâ Antiqua Univers Oxon. Richard Bourke Baron of Dunkellyn studies at Christ-Church after this his Brother Thomas Baron of Dunkellyn at Magdalen Colledge Bernard Orwoirk a Knights son of Conaught at New-Colledge and Thadeus Bryan an Earls son at Lincolne Colledge in Oxford and in Cambridge I finde the Lord b Sir George Paule's life of Archbishop Whitgift p. 17. § 35. Dunboy's son at Trinity Colledge under the Tuition of the then Dr Whitgift afterwards the careful and worthy Archbishop of Canterbury So at the beginning of King James his Raign Henry O Brian Baron of Bryken and his younger Brother Brian O Brian entred themselves together in Brazen-Nose Colledge in Oxford Thus was the Kingdom of Ireland by the well bringing up of their Nobility designed to be well civiliz'd that they might the more appear like men and Christians which would the better oblige them to their Queen and her Government This makes it convenient to nurture up your very Enemies the better to reclaim them in Religion Learning and Morality But Sir John Perot was out in his Politicks when he taught the Irish the use of Arms whereby they afterwards became more formidable to the English and put them to far greater troubles and straits to reduce them to obedience The end of the Sixth Book A CONTINUATION OF THE REBELLIONS AND Treasonablepractices OF THE ROMANISTS IN ENGLAND From the year MD to MDC BOOK VII CHAP. I. The Supreme HEAD of the Church King Henry VIII declared deprived of his Dominions BEing now come to England here we might finde matter year 1500 enough of the Papal malice to make up a large Volume but herein we must studie brevity and in so doing leave the particular Relation of Fights and Tumults to other Writers But first a word by the by concerning Henry VIII who procured to himself a great deal of ill will by declaring himself an absolute King over all his Subjects by being Supreme Head under Christ both of Church and State within his Dominions At this many of his Subjects boyl and grew scrupulous would finde many faults which were neither made nor intended and so cry down what was never set up Queen Elizabeth willing to give them content left out the word Head which was the main word they started at and was call'd the a 1 Elizabethae cap 1. Supream Governour of this Realm and of all other her Highness Dominions and Countries as well in Spiritual or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal And in the form for Bidding Prayers thus b Q Elâz âââânctions anno 155â Supreme Governour of this Realm as well in Causes Ecclesiastical as Temporal At this the Romanists not onely took exceptions but falsely spread abroad that by this Title the Kings or Queens of England took upon them to be in c Adeâ quidâm ãâ¦ã in administran lis Sacramentis sacerdotalem potestatem arrogari Sanders de ãâ¦ã vâd pag. 316 317. Insoâuch as if He i. e the King pleaseth he ãâ¦ã personaâly Râflâctions upon the Oaths of Supremacie and Allegiâââ âwâg 11. ãâã ãâã Holy Orders might adminâster the Sacraments and had Sacerdotal Qualifications and Authority To take away this Rub and the better to satisfie the people the Qââân and her Convocation published this following Interprââââion An Admonition to simple men deceived by Malitious ãâã ãâã Majesty being informed that in certain places of ãâã ãâã sundry of her Native Subjects being callâd Ec ãâ¦ã Miniâtry of the Church be by sinister perswasion and ãâ¦ã induced to finde some scruple in the form of ãâ¦ã by an Act of the last Parliament is prescribed to be ãâ¦ã persons for the Recognition of their Allegiance ãâ¦ã which certainly never was ever meant nor by any ãâ¦ã or good sence can be thereof gathered would that ãâ¦ã subjâcts should understand that nothing was is or ãâ¦ã meant or intended by the same Oath to have any other Du ãâ¦ã or Bond required by the same Oath then was ackââwâââged to be due to the most Noble Kings of famous memorie ãâ¦ã the VIII her Majesties Father or King Edward the ãâ¦ã Brother ãâ¦ã her Majestie forbiddeth all manner her Subjects to ãâ¦ã credit to such perverse and malicious persons which ãâ¦ã maliciousâie labour to notifie to her loving Sub ãâ¦ã of the said Oath it may be collected that the ãâ¦ã of this Realm Possessors of the Crown may ãâ¦ã and Power of Ministrie of Divine Service in ãâ¦ã her said Subjects be much abused by such evil ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã her Majestie neither doth nor ever will châllenge ãâ¦ã theâ that was challenged and latelie used by the ãâ¦ã Kings of famous Memorie King Henry the VIII and ãâ¦ã VI which is and was of ancient time due to ãâ¦ã of this Ream that is under God to have the ãâ¦ã Rule over all manner of persons born within ãâ¦ã âominions and Countries of what Estate ei ãâ¦ã Temporal soever they be so as no other Forraign Power shall or ought to have any Superioritie over them And if any person that hath conceived any other sence of the form of the said Oath shall accept the same Oath with this Interpretation sence or meaning her Majestie is well pleased to accept everie such in that behalf as her good and obedient Subjects and shall acquit them of all manner of Penalties contained in the said Act against such as shall peremptorilie or obstinatelie take the same Oath And as if this were not authentick enough she took care that this interpretation of hers should be confirm'd by Act of Parliament in this following Proviso Provided also that the Oath expressed in the said Act made in V Elizabetha cap. 1. the said first year shall be taken and expounded in such form as is set forth in an Admonition annexed to the Queens Majesties Injunctions published in the first year of her Majesties Reign that is to say to confess and acknowledge in her Majestie her Heirs and Successors none other Authoritie then that was challenged and lately used by the Noble King Henry the eighth and King Edward the Sixth as in the said Admonition more plainly may appear And as if this were not satisfactory she provided to have the Interpretation of this Oath thus inserted amongst our Articles of Religion thereby the better to demonstrate how far we are from giving any Priestly Function to our Soveraigns XXXVII Of the Civil
Magistrates THe Queens Majestie hath the chief Power in this Realm of England Articles of Religion anno 1562. Art 37. and other her Dominions unto whom the Chief Government of all Estates of this Realm whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil in all Cases doth appertain and is not nor ought to be subject to any Forraign Jurisdiction Where we attribute to the Queens Majestie the Chief Government by which Titles we understand the mindes of some dangerous folke to be offended We give not our Princes the Ministring either of Gods Word or of the Sacraments the which thing the Injunctions also lately set forth by Elizabeth our Queen do most plainly testifie But that onely Prerogative which we see to have been given always to all Godly Princes in holy Scriptures by God himself that is that they should Rule all Estates and Degrees committed to their charge by God whether they be Ecclesiastical or Temporal and restrain with the Civil Sword the stubborn and evil Doers The Bishop of Rome hath no jurisdiction in this Realm of England The Laws of the Realm may punish Christian men Taken out of King Edward VI. his Articles anno 1552. § of Civil Magistrates with death for heinous and grievous offences It is lawful for Christian men at the Commandment of the Magistrate to wear weapons and serve in the Wars And with these agree the Articles agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops in a Anno 1615. § 57 58 59 60 61 62. Convocation at Dublin for the Kingdom of Ireland And because at the present I cannot remember any Historian to have taken notice of it I shall assure the Reader of one Passage concerning a Convocation of Divines In King James his time the Romanists on the one hand were so busie and zealous to advance the Popedom over all Principalities and Powers that the Crown it self must be disposed according to the pleasure of that Myter And on the other hand the Presbyterian Hât-spurs were so rigoroâsly malepart that they would advance their seditious and blockish Assemblies or rather Conventicles above all Law Reason Loyalty Royalty and Divinity it self as appears by their coâtinual countenancing of Rebellion and Schism against their Kings and Bishops The first kept a great deal of clutter with St. Peter and is Sâccessors the latter despis'd both him and all Biâhops âhe first would prove out of the Prophet b Jer. 1. 10. Exârav Com. c. unam sanctam Gââg de âajor obed c solita Jerâmy that the Pope was set Over the Nations and over the Kingdoms to root out and to pull down to destroy and to throw down to build and to plant The latter affirm'd that they were c Psal 149. 8. Tââânde âhâr Kings with chains and their Nobles with jeâlers of I on The first would tell us that the Pope d Extra 16. had two swords âhat all must be obedient to him upon pain of damnation ãâã he excels a King as much as the Sun doth the Moon or e Dist 96. c. du sunt Gold doth Lead That f Exâââ Joh. XXII T it 5 dist 22 â omnes Gloss God hath delivered to him the Power and âule not onely of Earth but of Heaven too Nay that g Concil Ediâ Regâa Paris Tom. 34. pag. 440. he wâs above all Power both of Heaven and Earth The latter despââed all these Rodomontado's as coming from the Whore of Babylon and the Horned Beast but would fright the poor People out of their little wits by bauling out a Curse ye Meroz curse ye bitterly the Inhabitant thereof because they came not to the help of the Lord to the help of the Lord against the Mâghty And with this they would Judg. 5. 23. carry on their Cause and Presbytery Regal Authority being thus designed to be nois'd and push'd down it wanted not many famous and Learned Champions as well here as beyond Seas Nor would King James himself be onely a Spectator in this Pen-Combat but he also falls to work and slighting the railing Rabble and inferiour Pickeerers he assaults and vindicates his Right against their greatest Cardinal who at first durst not incounter his Royal Aversary in his own shape but under the disguise of Tortus In the mean time a Synod being held in the time of that vigilant and industrious Prelate Archbishop Bancroft to the Reverend Divines there met was presented a large Tract containing M S. XXXVI Chapters to prove the Soveraignty of Kings and Chief Civil Governours above the High-Priests from the Creation to the end of the Jewish State which being read in the Convocation was wholly approved of by joynt consent And then being sent down to York it also past the Convocation there as appears by the Subscriptions to the said Treatise of Constitutions in vindication of Regal Supremacie 'T is said that there was a second part of it to prove the same Authority and Supremacie from Christ to these times but whether there was any such second part or whether it past the said Convocation I shall leave to others inquiry And by the way the Reader if he pleaseth for variety sake may take our XXXVII Article as it with the rest was turn'd into Latine Verse neer threescore years ago by one Mr. John Glanvil of the University of Oxford Obtinet Imperium Majestas Regia summum Angliacis ejus sinibus atque aliis Cujus in omnimodis sacrata potentia causis Omnibus ut par est imperat Ordinibus Sive Sacerdotes sint seu Civilia tractent Munia nec peregri est subjicienda foro Nos ubi Principibus primas damus inde sinistris Mentibus ansa sui Schismatis esse solet Non tamen aeternum datur illis copia verbum Sive ministrandi Pignora sacra Dei. Legibus hoc patuit quas Elizabetha beati Nominis auspicio condidit ante suo Tale sed Imperium nostris concedimus olim Quale pâis tribuit Regibus ipse Deus Nempe gradus hominum soli dominentur in omnes Quos Dominus proprio subdidit Imperio Quos vel publica res capit aut Ecclesia cunctos Civilique queant ense donare malos Non habet Imperium Romanus Episcopus ullum Finibus O felix terra Britanne tuis Jura Potestatem Civilia gentis in omnes Impia patrantes Crimina mortis habent Ferre Magistratus si jusserit arma vel ipsis Christicolis etiam bella ciere licet To which the Poet afterwards subjoyns these following Verses Subditus in proprium miser ut ferat arma Monarcham Quem feriet bruto fulmine Papa jubet Non ita a Mat. 12. 17. Caesareas abrupit Christus b Mart. 17 27. habenas Papa tamen Christi gestit habere vices Falso nam pedibus tenebrarum c Ephes 6. 21. Principis instat d Luc. 4. 6. Omnia qui mendax se dare Regna refert India magniloquo dives sic cessit e Ex donatione Alexandâi VI.
Guiccard lib. 1. Ibero Hoc tulit invisum jure Navarra jugum Barbarus insulsum sed Rex f Lop. Gomar cap. 113. Atabaliba Papam Risit Insanit Papa superbus ait Regna datignotis qui sic aliena Dynastis Excidit Imperio sed tamen ille suo Heu quantas peperit Papa Donatio strages Millia g Joseph Acosta lib. 4. cap. 3. Bar. de Casao Epise This last viz Barthomaeus Casaus a Godly Spaniard and a Dominican and Confessor to the Emperor Charles V went into the West-Indies to preach the Christian Religion amongst those people And did write anno 1542 a particular Treatise to shew the barbarous cruelty and abominable Inhumanity of his Countrymen against those poor naked and simple Americans The which bloudy Butcheriâs are scarce to be parallel'd in all Histories nudorum quot cecidere virum Exuit humanum crudeli ex pectore mentem Qui legit salsis temporat à lachrimis Qualiter innocuos affixit Celtiber Indos Sed penes Historicos sint ea Lecta suos Thus we see that by the foresaid Articles neither our Kings nor the Church never intended any Spiritual Power and yet I know no reason but that a King or Queen may enjoy as much as some Female Romanists viz. their Lady Abbesses but onely a Civil jurisdiction and a coercive Power for the better Regulating their Dominions against home-bred Traytors and Forraign Enemies as you have seen it here interpretated and not onely our a His Notes upon the 37 Article Thomas Rogers and b Certamen Religiosum p. 159. Chr. Cartwright will inform you farther of it but also some Romanists themselves as one lately in his c Cap 6. pag. 25 26 27 28 c. Reflections upon the Oaths of Supremcie and Allegiance Another more ancient designedly written in Latine against the Book call'd God and the King the Romanist book is also call'd d Edit Colon. 1619. pag. 48 49. Deus Rex And Father Caron a true son to the Papal Chair is unwilling to boggle at this e Nâs enim Regem solum nostrum Ecclesiae Britanniae Hâberniae caput esse Civile Supremumque Gubernatorem agnoscimus nec aliud Rex ipse praetendlâ aut Protestantes reipsa volunt Redmund Caron Remonstrantia Hibernorum part V. pag. 64. § 4. Supreme âitle as people have formerly done And it is not the Sex that spoils the business f 1 Mar. 2 Parl. Queens being capable of and do enjoy all jurisdictions and Qâalifications that Kings do But enough concerning this Oath of Supremacie which was one of the main things that vext the Pope supposing by this his own Authority and gain struck at and indeed the g Post Divortiom nisi quod Pontificiam Poâestatem execratos se Caput Ecclesiae constituit nihil in Religione mutavit Jac. Aug Thuan Hist lib 3. In which Religion i. e. the Roman the King dyed Tho. Baily ' s life of John Fisher Bishâp of Roâhester cap. 21. pag. 164. Haereses paeuè omnes praeter illam quae Romani Pontificis Primaâum Monâsticas Religiones oppugnabat cohibuit repressit Nic. Sander de Schism Angl. lib. 2. pag 228. Parsons conversions of Engl. part 1. p. 170 235 238 241 242 244 246. part 2. p. 541 part 3. vol. 2. p. 408. Romanists confess that Henry VIII retain'd all the Articles of the Roman Church but this one and dyed in their Religion But let the King think as well as he pleaseth of his own Authority the Pope will have as good opinion of his own and to let King Henry see how far his jurisdiction reacheth Paul III h 30 Aug. 1535. draws up a thundering Bull against his Majesty in which he deprives him of his Dominions this for some time he keeps by him but at last sent it roaring i It was publish'd Decemb. 17. 1538. abroad and what a notable thing it was Father Paul one of the most judicious Fryars that ever set Pen to Paper shall tell you k Hist Coâcil of Trent lib. 1. pag. 86. A terrible thundering Bull such as never was used by his Predecessors nor imitated by his Successors The thing it self being very long and as tedious as idle I shall refer you for it to their Bullaria but the substance of it take as followeth IT begins with a Canting or Quaking Preface as most other Bulls do odly misapplying of the Holy Scripture to fob up the Papal power Rants dapperly against the King and his Subjects that obey him Interdicts all Cities Churches Places which favour or adhere to him Declares Him his Friends and their Children deprived of all benefiâs and priviledges and uncapable to obtain any Absolves all his Subjects from their Oaths of Obedience or Allegiance to him their King Pronounceth that he and his adherents shall be held as infamous their Wills Testimonies Credits and Authorities not to be of any validity Prohibits under Papal punishment to Deal Trade or have any medling with such wicked people Injoynes all Ecclesiasticks forthwith to avoid the Kings Dominions nor to return thither but by a Papal License upon sure Certificate of the said Kings repentance and submission Commands the Nobility Gentry and others to make it their care and business to expel and depose the said Henry from his Dominions Declares all Leagues Treaties or Agreements made by the said King with other Christian Princes to be null which if the said Kings and Potentates do not forthwith submit to as void and of none effect that then their respective Territories to lye under Interdiction and so to remain till the said Princes shall renounce all Amity and Alliance with the said Henry Exhorts and commands all the said Princes and others by vertue of their obedience to invade spoil take Arms and fight against the said King and all those who are subject to him And as for the Goods Ships and whatsoever else they take from the said English He by his Infallible and Papal Authority giveth to the said takers all right and propriety Willeth all Patriarchs Archbishops Bishops and all other Ecclesiasticks under pain of the severest Censures publickly to declare by Bell Book and Candle the said Henry and all his Adherents Excommunicated Requireth that none under the guilt of the same Censures any way hinder the publication of this Bull against the King And if any do withstand contradict or gainsay by any means signes or tokens whatever this Bull that then he or they so opposing shall incur the wrath of Almighty God and the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul Dated at Rome at St. Marks anno 1535. III d Kal. Septemb. In the first year of our Popedom And that neither King Henry nor any else should plead ignorance of these things it was therein provided and commanded that the said Bull should be affixed to the doors of the Neighbouring to England or the Kings Dominions and should be publickly read in the said Churches especicially
at Tornay Bruges and Dunkirk from which place it was boldly taken down by one William Locke a Mercer of London They were also posted up at Bolloigne and Diepe in France and St. Andrews in Scotland And so liberal was his Holyness that by a Breve he freely offers England to James V King of the Scots promising to assist him in the gaining of it and for a further incouragement by his Legat Giovanni-Antonio Compeggio presented him with many Ceremonies and Apostolical Benediction a Cap and a Sword newly before Consecrated on Christmas night But for all this sturdy King Harry who above all things hated a bassle kept his Crown Kingdom and Authority the Paper not putting him to the tenth part of trouble if it were any at all to him as some Northern Rebels did who being fob'd up that year 1537 Christ and his Religion were now a throwing down sell to Arm themselves with what Weapons they could get In Lincolnshire their number was supposed to be about twenty thousand who at last growing jealous one of another dispers'd themselves some being after taken and executed amongst whom was their Ring-reader being a stuâdie Monk call'd Doctor Makerel though in this expedition he nominated himself Captain Cobler Yet no sooner is this stisled when another and that more terrible began in York shire and the other Northern Counties their strength supposed to be about forty thousand formed into a complâat Army not wanting a Train of Artillery They call'd their March The holy and blessed Pilgrimage and the Pilgrimage of Grace On the one side of their Bannerâ was painted Christ hanging on the Cross On the other a Chalice with the Wafer in it The Souldiers upon their sleeves had represented the five Wounds of Christ and in the midst the name of Jesus And thus are they thought to be brave Roman Blades by a De Schiâm lib 1. pag. 155. Nicholas Sanders who would thus take up Arms for their Religion But for all this their designes came to nothing being perswaded upon better advice to creep home again which troubled Sanders so much that he cannot think on this opportunity without accusââg the King of Perjury and Knavery As for King Henry VIII it fareth with him as with other Princes most speaking of him as their interest lay being honour'd by some with as great Commendations as Fancie or Flattery could reach whilst by others he was look'd upon as the worst of Tyrants and loaded with all the Reproaches and Infamies that Satyr or Malice could invent for as the worst of Kings and Actions will never want Flatterers and admirers so the best will never escape the slanders of the envious The truth is though he was Learned above the custom of Princes yet if ever any man had his faults our Henry had his share to the purpose his Will being both Law and Reason as far as his Dominions reacht and to contradict his humour was little less then to be next door to another world and which might make him worse was that amongst all his Favourites and Courtiers there was scarce any but either Knave or Flatterer if not both since 't is hard to separate them So that in many things where that King did amiss whether he acted them by his own inclinations and judgement or by the suggestions and instigations of his griping and base-soul'd Courtiers and Minions shall be left to every ones opinion nor is it much material where the fault should be laid being both so guilty Yet this is certain that when he followed his own proper Genius viz. Martial exploits none came off with greater glory then himself for his personal Acts and Valour And the whole Kingdom is beholden unto him for the great Fame and Renown she gain'd abroad by her Victories and Warlike Atchievements under his conduct And what cannot Englishmen do under an Active and Martial Prince But in brief I shall not undertake to quit him from that short but comprehensive Character given him of old viz. That he never spared man in his Anger nor woman in his Lust As Henry VIII was no sooner set in the Throne but a In his English Traâslation of Dr. Sebastian Brant's Stultiferâ Navis fol 205 206. Alexander Barklay endeavoured to declare his Renown and Vertues so no sooner was he dead but one William Thomas undertook his Apology This Thomas as himself words it being constrain'd by misfortune to abandon the place of his Nativity meets after the said Kings death several Gentlemen at Bologna in Italy against whom he enters into discourse in the Month of b 1546 7. February in which Month the King was buryed at Windsore in Defence of that Noble Prince whose honour had been wrongfully toucht as he expresseth it which he draweth up into a Treatise by way of a Dialogue which he directed to Pietro Aretino the well known Tuscan Poet as famous for his Satyrical Wit as infamous for his life and death This he did he saith the better to inform the said Aretine of the Kings worth telling him also that the King Hath remembred thee with an honourable Legacie by his Testament the which his Enemies pretend proceeded of the fear that he had lest thou shouldst after his death defame him But certain I am that the King in his Will and Testament maketh no mention of this Poet so in this Mr. Thomas was misinformed a thing of no great wonder And that the King stood in any fear of Aretines writing against him or that Aretine intended to write of him I cannot say but true it is that though this Florentine was no great Clerk yet in his Mothers Tongue he laid so about him and with that rage and fury that he was stil'd the Scourge of Princes and his Epitaph in St. Lukes Church in Venice will further tell the Temper of the Fellow in Italian I meet with it thus Qui giace l' Aretin Pâeta Tosco Chi disse mal d'Ognun fuor chedi Dio Scusandosi dicendo n'il conobbi But I think it is more true and Authentick thus in Latiue Condit Aretini cineres lapis iste sepultos Phil. Labbe Thesaurus Eâââaph Fran. Sweetâ select delit pag. 156. Mortales atro qui sale perfricuit Intactus Deus est illi causamque rogatus Hanc dedit ille inquit non mihi notus erat Here th' Poet Aretine Intomb'd doth lye Who ' gainst all let his spiteful Pasquins fly But God escap'd him and why being ask'd fro' him Thus clear'd himself 'T was cause I did not know him But d Orat. contra Aretinum Joachimus Perionius will assure us that he neither spared the Apostles Christ or God himself As some call'd him the Scourge of Princes so others intitled him the Divine both which a Venetia descritta Sansovino tells us Ariosto thus mentioneth in his Orlando Furioso Ecco il Flagello De Principi il Divin Pietro Aretino But as for the Title of Divine or Penitent I see little reason
now beginning he conveys himself and Books to Paris where the English Ambassador complains of him to King Henry III and desires that being born a Subject to the Queen now a Fugitive and one that had so abused her he might be delivered into his hands to be sent to England there to receive his reward And the Ambassador had reason for his request if that be true which is c Guil. Barcla contra Monarchomachos lib 6. cap. 7. pag. 439. reported viz. that Henry III was so much possest with those cruel Pictures and put so much credit in them that he accused Queen Elizabeth of great Cruelty calling her a wicked and cruel woman Yet at the Ambassadors desire Verstegan was imprison'd at which d De justa abâicatione Henâici III. pag. 123. Jean Bouchier that active fire-brand of the League is not a little troubled and layeth it as one heretical fault to Henry At last Verstegan is releas'd who quits France and returns to Antwerp where he reprints his Book and lives after an handsome fashion The Jesuits and the Secular-priests falling out in England each party defends it self by Pen in this quarrel Verstegan concerns himself joyning with the Jesuits and writing in their behalf shewing himself as zealous a Railer as the best of them and indeed never was there quarrel compos'd of so many bad words either side consider'd Thus he continued till after the death of Queen Elizabeth where he e 1605. published his Restitution of decayed Intelligence in Antiquities of England Dedicating of it to King James expecting better fortune and favour which f Eâ Rege cum novo novum assume Fatum Poet. Belg. Vol. 3. p. 364. Justus Lipsius claps to the Nation a good luck in Verse What he got by it I know not nor when he dyed onely towards the latter end of King James his Raign amongst the rest of the English Fugitives who lived in Antwerp under the Notion of Spanish stipendiaries I meet with these words g James Wadsworth the English-Spanish Pilgrime cap. 7. pag. 67. There is also one Mr. Versteagan who did not his wife keep up his credit might be yoakt with the rest That is as I suppose in a mean condition And thus much for Verstegan of whom a Qâodlibets pag. 257. Watson the Priest will give you a sharper Character But why must Queen Elizabeth of all other Soveraigns be deprived of this Prerogative of life and death Must Campo Flori in Rome smoak by the burnt bodies of people by the Authority of the Pope in this acting onely as a Secular Prince for Ecclesiasticks excuse themselves from such severities and may not Queen Elizabeth be as great a Monarch in her Dominions Must the King of Spain glory in his Inquisition thereby destroying multitudes of Strangers and Natives and that with such severity and cruelty that their stories either American or Domestick cannot be read without tears and had not Queen Elizabeth as much right to and Authority in England as the intitled Most Catholick hath in his Dominions Hath the French King a Prerogative to burn Anne du Burg and many others of his Subjects for Opinions in Religion and may not Queen Elizabeth having as much âiânt of Government use her Authority as well as the former Not that I vindicate any such severities but use these comparatives to shew that Queen Elizabeth did no more then the Romanists themselves But to shew what a great thing interest is take this following observation but the bloudy narrative of the story is so long and mournful that the Reader must pardon me if I refer him to other b Thuanus Historians for it Charles IX King of France under the pretence of the Grand Solemnities of the King of Navaâ's Marriage invited all the Grandees of the Hugonots of France with c Caâbden Eliz. an 1572. Eujeb Phâlaââlph ââsmapol Dialog 1. pag. 30. Leicester and Eurghley out of England and the Sons of the Palatine Elector out of Germany intending by this means to ruine the Protestant Religon The French obey'd and appear'd where they were entertain'd with all manner of Gayeâies and Triumphs but for all this Court holy Water they were by order of the King in d ââg 24. ââ one day as many as could be met withal which came to sâvââaâ ãâ¦ã slain without respect to Sex age or quality ãâ¦ã of whom was old Admiral Coligny whose e ãâ¦ã âb 52. head was ãâ¦ã grateful present to Rome Nor did this Massacre end âerâ but by the Kings Order was also acted all France over to the unthought of slaughter of many thousand Protestants This Carnage though it made such an impression upon some that several set themselves to work and f U'ââae 15â3 ââ 4. publish'd a Book of Verses in Detestation of it yet others imploy'd their wits as much in its Commendation amongst whom I finde g Id. pag. 30. accused Johannes Auratus Regius Professor of the Greek Tongue in Paris and one of the chiefest Poets in his time if so it seems he could weep and bewail more the killing of one h Poet Gall. vol. 1. p. 314. Sparrow by his Cat then of so many thousand Christians As for the Romanists in France they celebrated these slaughters as one of the most glorious actions in the world great rejoycings at Court for it publick thanks render'd to God and as a farther memorial of its Gallantry the King had i Thuan. lib. 53. Cambden Eliz. anno 1572. new Medals or Coyns made with Inscriptions to perpetuate the Fame of that bloudy day And to compleat the triumph a Miracle must be wrought to testifie Gods approbation of it which you must finde in k ââuan lib. 52. St. Innocents Church-yard at Paris So here this Church-yard may boast of another Miracle besides its a André du Chesne les Antiquitez deâ villes de France chap. pag 63. 7 consuming the buryed Carkasses in less then ten days But as for this new flourishing White-thorne-Tree the famous Thuanus doth somewhat mitigate the wonder by affirming that the thing might be as well b Sive sponte quod aliquando contlngit cum natura deficiente in co planta est ut penitus exarescat five aqua tepida ab impostoribus infusa Aug. Thuan. Hist lib. 52. Naral or artificial But the greatest joy of all for this slaughter was at Rome Cardinal Loraine giving the Messenger that brought the first news of it a thousand Crowns the Letter was read in the Conclave publick thanks were given in their Churches the Cannons discharged Thuan. lib. 53. Spondan anno 1572. § 20. Bonfires made a Jubilee publish'd throughout Christendom And a grand Procession was made to the Church of St. Lewis Lewis IX King of France canoniz'd by Pope Boniface VIII his festival day is the XXV of August where was the Nobility Bishops Cardinals the several Ambassadors the Pope under a Canopy his Train being held up
England then that our persecution hath been so great For name one Nation I know none can under Heaven where the Subject especially if they were Catholicks ever sought the death of their Soveraign though of a different Religion from them The conquest of their Native Land the subversion of the State the depopulation of the Weal publick the alteration and change of all Laws Customs and Orders and in few the utter Devastation Desolation and Destruction of all the Ancient Inhabitants of their Land in so unnatural unchristian uncatholick a manner as the Spanish Faction have sought it in our own flesh and bloud against this Realm c. e Id. pag. 278. which seeing her Princely heart hath forborn as no Soveraign on Earth would ever have suffer'd the like to have past unpunished as she hath I must conclude and end as we began THAT HER LAWS AND PROCEEDINGS HAVE BEEN BOTH MILDE AND MERCIFUL And at a Id. pag. 303 3â4 last doth confess that she was even bound to do as she did such was their Treasonable Practices and Opinions for deposing of Princes To him we might add Clark the Priest who also suffer'd death with Wâtson for Treason against King James he b Reply to a Lybel fol. 43. â confessing and declaring that the Queens Laws and Government were not to be defamed traduced and cryed out against so much for tyranny seeing their Treasonable Actions were the occasion of them And to them we might add Father c Concert Ecciel Angl. paââ 2. fol. 39. b. Parsons himself when he writes his minde freely to his friend But leaving these single Testimonies take these following confirm'd and subscrib'd by above a Jury of true Sons of the Papal Religion d The Protestation it self you may see at large in Roger Widdâingtons Theological Dispute concerning the Oath of Allegiance part 2. Sect. 1. pag 346 347 348 349. Having first thank'd the Queen for her Clemencie and testified that she desired nothing of them but a true Profession of their Allegiance We whose names are under-written in most humble wise prostrate at her Majesties feet do acknowledge our selves infinitely bound unto her Majesty therefore Whereas for these many years past divers conspiracies against her Majesties Person and Estate and sundry forcible attempts for invading and conquering her Dominions have been made under we know not what pretences and intentments of restoring Catholick Religion with the Sword a course most strange in this world and undertaken peculiarly and solely against her Majestie and her Kingdoms among other Princes departed from the Religion and Obedience of the See Apostolick no less then she by reason of which violent Enterprises her Majesty otherwise of singular Clemencie toward her Suctjects hath been greatly moved to ordain and execute severer Laws against Catholicks which by reason of their Vnion with the See Apostolick in Faith and Religion were easily supposed to favour these Conspiracies and Invasions then perhaps had ever been Enacted or thought upon if such Hostility and Wars had never been undertaken William Bishop All Secâlar-Priests John Colleton a a Concern'd in the Quarrels at Wiâbich wrote in behalf of the Priests John Mush Robert Charnock John Bossevile Antony Hebborne b b Such an one preach'd and dyed by the fall of the Chamber at Blackfrieâs 1623. Robert Drury c c Wrote against Mr. Mason Antony Champney d d I finde two Brothers of that name at the latter end of King James his Raign John Jackson Francis Barneby Oswald Needham e e Translated Theodorets History into English Roger Cadwallader Robert Button November 5. 1602. In short we have it from good a Cambden Eliz. anno 1581. Authority that the Queen used to complain with grief that she was driven by necessity to prosecute such Laws for the preservation of her self and Subjects And an honest b Roger Widdrington's Confutation es the intemperate Reply of Tho. Fitz-Herbert Preface pag. 66. § 81. Benedictan Monk doth assure us that the Queen designed a mitigation upon security of their Allegiance but that this toleration was both talk'd and written against at Rome as very disadvantagious to the Papal Cause If they thus oppose her Favours 't is not her fault If they be angry with her for banishing the Priests she did no more then France and Venice once did with the Jesuits If she did amiss in taking their lives away yet was she not so cruel as the Spanish Inquisition or the French Massacre nor so fiery as her Sister Mary If she be blameable why should the others be commended Her Prudence may be shown by her prosperous Reign Her Courage by overcoming all difficulties and assaults Her Clemencie by her often pardoning her Enemies Her good Government by the Love and Honour her Subjects bare her and the esteem which England yet hath for her And as she was beloved at home so was she indear'd and fear'd abroad and as she was bless'd and happy in all her undertakings here so let her not be vilified and bespattered now she is gone to another world honour'd with many years and triumphs CHAP. III. The Pope undertook to depose Queen Elizabeth which occasioned some troubles in England to the ruine of the undertakers QUeen Mary being dead her Sister Elizabeth succeeded in the Throne though White Bishop of Winchester and Watson Bishop of Lincoln were very forward and eager to have her Excommunicated which they would have undertaken to perform but that others more wary advised them against such rashness For some years of Queen Elizabeth's Reign we hear of no great troubles the Papists themselves privately within their own Houses exercising their own Religion quietly enough without any disturbance and others of them without any scruple but deeply herein charged by a De Schism lib. 3 pag 342 343. Sanders for their dissimulation going to the Reformed Churches there to hear and enjoy Divine-Service Nor could they perceive any thing in the English-Liturgy that might any way offend a wisemans conscience it being judiciously composed of Godly Prayers waving all Disputes and the nicer Points of Controversie And in this peaceable condition they might have long continued if Father Parsons and some such Zealots had not baul'd against such a security and got a beyond-Sea Order against their joyning with the Reformed in any of their Pious Devotions No sooner is Elizabeth acknowledged Queen but we are b Peter Heyliâ'â Ecclesia Restaââata pag. 102 103. told that she sent to the English Agent at Rome viz. Sir Edward Karn sent thither by Queen Mary to acquaint the Pope Paul IV of her Sisters death of her own Succession desiring that all good Offices might be reciprocally exchanged between them But the Pope Answer'd that the Kingdom of England was held in Fee of the Apostolick See that she being Illegitimate could not succeed and therefore it was great boldness to assume the Name and Government of it without
Royal Dignity Titles Rights and Pretences to England and Ireland declares her Illegitimate and an Vsurper of the Kingdoms and absolves all her Subjects from their Obedience and Oaths of Allegiance due to her So he expresly commandeth all under pain and penaltie of Gods wrath to yeild her no Obedience Aid or Favour whatsoever but to imploy all their power against her and to joyn themselves with the Spanish Forces who will not hurt the Nation nor alter their Laws or Priviledges onely punish the wicked Hereticks Therefore by these presents We Declare that it is not onely lawful but commendable to lay hands on the said Usurper and other her adherents and for so doing they shall be well Rewarded And lastly to all these Roman assistants is liberally granted a Plenary Indulgence and remission of all their sins Here we have the sum of this Treasonable Libel with which Allen thought to do great matters against his Queen and Country and these were prepared to be spread abroad the Kingdom upon the Spaniards landing yet no sooner is the news known of their defeat but Allen calls in the Impression burning all he could lay his hands on onely some few escaped his Fingers both he and the Printer having before given some Copies to their Friends The Romanists for the most part priz'd it dearly though some more sober disliked it as too severe yet some others we need not Question might be of the Jesuit Currey's opinion viz. That it was a work of thaâ worth as it would yet bite in time to Quodlibets pag. 240. come This Invasion was very much assisted by the English Romanists though not by all for the Lord Montague and some others were against it In Flanders lay Charles Nevil Earl of Westmerland the Lord Pagit Sir William Stanley with about seven hundred more English ingaged and ready to joyn with the Prince of Parma against their own Country What Company in England would have taken their parts I know not This is certain that Philip Earl of Arundel the unfortunate Eldest Son of Norfolk was unhappily too much Priest ridden which procured his imprisonment and a tryal the cause of all which might be laid to Allen who had such a sway and power over the said Earl that he could make him do any thing And the Earl was over-perswaded to set his affection on the Spanish Fleet rejoycing at its coming praying heartily for its success and grieved beyond measure at its overthrow But he is not the first Nobleman who confided too much in bad counsel and whose Zeal for Religion hurryed him on to inconveniences As for Cardinal Allen he was born in Lancashire of good Parentage was bred up at Oxford in Orial-Colledge where he was Proctor was preferr'd to a Canonship in York in Queen Elizabeth's days quits England becometh Pensioner to the Spaniard to carry on whose designes against his Queen and County he was very industrious for which service Sixtus V. created him a Cardinal 1587. August 7 and he dyed at Rome 1594. October 16. We have formerly shown his seditious and King deposing Principles of which his foresaid Admonition will give a farther Quodlibets pag 240 241 247. proof and who were the Promoters of this Invasion his own words will best tell you The King of Spain at length as well by his Holiness Authoritie and Exhortation as by his own unspeakable Zeal and Piety moved also not a little by My humble and continual suit together with the afflicted and banished Catholicks of our Nation of all and every Degree who have been by his special compassion and Regal Munificencie principallie supported in this our long Exile hath condescended at last to take upon him this so Holy and Glorious an Act c. And then proceeds to incourage nay and threaten too the English to take up Arms against their Queen and to joyn with the Spaniards and the other Invaders If you will avoid the Popes the Kings and other Princes high indignation let no man of what degree soever Obey Abet Aid Defend or Acknowledge her c. Adding That otherwise they should incur the Angels Curse and Malediction and be as deeply Excommunicated as any because that in taking her part they should fight against God against their a How cometh Philip to be lawful King of England Vid. Tho. Bels Anatomy pag. 98 124. lawful King against their Country and notwithstanding all they should do they should but defend her bootless to their own present destruction and eternal shame As for the Secular Priests you shall hear Watson and Bluet the chief of them thus Confess We had some of us greatly approved the said Rebellion highly extol'd the Rebels and pitifully bewail'd their ruine and overthrow Many of our affections were knit to the Spaniards and for our obedience to the Pope we all do profess it The attempt both of Pope and Spaniard failing in England his Holiness as a Temporal Prince displayed his Banner in Ireland the Plot was to deprive her Highness first from that Kingdom if they could and then by degrees to depose her from this In all these Plots none more forward then many of us that were Priests These are the words set down in the Book call'd b Pag. 15. Important Considerations composed by Bluet and Watson two Priests As for the Jesuits but of Parsons I shall treat more particularly hereafter you shall hear what c C. W. A Reply to Father Paâsons Libel fol. 64 65. Clark the Priest saith who with Watson suffer'd afterwards for Treason against King James First it is most certain that all the world had very admirable expectance of that Army and the Jesuits more then any Secondly it is plain by the Cardinals Book d They would hint to us as if Parsons were the Compiler of the Admonition but 't is certain that Allen was the Author of it his name being to it and Pitseus with the other Romanists confessing Allen to be the Author if it were his written as a preparative to that action that he was made Cardinal of purpose for that Exploit and to have been sent hither presently upon the Spaniards Conquest But Father Parsons saith that he labour'd to set forward at that time the Cardinals preferment if you will believe him which maketh it evident a primo ad ultimum that Father Parsons was a dealer in that action Thirdly it is certain that the Jesuits in Rome were great with the Spanish Ambassador-Leger there and had great recourse unto him when the matter was on foot doth not this then argue them to be concurrers thereunto Fourthly it is likewise most true that the English Jesuits in Rome appropriated certain Palaces in London to themselves to fall unto their lots when this matter was in handling to wit Burghley-house Bridewel and another which I have forgot making themselves cock-sure of their already-devoured Prey This all the Students that lived in the e Viz. The English Colledge at Rome
I. Pere Fils Sainct Esperit nostre seul vray Dieu au quel soit Glorie Honneur L'Association des Princes Seigneurs Gentils-hommes Catholiques * * Andr. âavyn reads onely âst faicte doit estre serra fait pour restablir la Ley de Dieu en son entier remettre retenir le sainct Service d'icelui selon la forme maniere de la Sainct Eglise Catholique Apostolique Romaine abjurans renonçans touts erreurs au contraire Secondement pour conserver le II. Roy Henry III. de ce nom * * D' Aâbigne and the Hist des derniers troubles de France âave it thus Henry III. de ce nom par la grace de Dien ses Predecesseurs Roys tres Chrestient which may be as right as the other and so their pretended Loyalty to the Valoises spoiled by a juâgle ses successeurs Roys tres-Chrestiens en l'estat splendeur autorité devoir service obeissance qui lui sont deubs par ses subjects ainsi qu'il est contenu par les Articles qui lui seront presentez aux Estats les quels il jure promet garder son Sacré Couronnement avec Protestation de ne rien faire au prejudice de ce qui y serra ordonné par lesdits Estats Tiercement pour restituer aux Provinces de ce Royaume Estats d'icelluy les Droicts Preéminences Franchises Libertes anciennez telles qu' elles estoient du temps du Roy Clouis premier Roy Chrestien encores meilleurs plus profitables si elles se peuvent inventer sous la Protection susdicte Au cas qu'il y ayt Empeschement Opposition ou Rebellion à ce que dessus part qui de quelle part qu' ils puissent estre serront lesdicts Associez tenus obligez d'employer tous leurs biens moyens mesmes leurs propres Personnes jusques à la mort pour punir chastier courir sus à ceux qui l'auront voulu contredire empescher tenir la main que toutes les choses susdictes soyent mises en execution reéllement de faict Au cas que quelques-uns desdicts Associez leurs Subjects Amis Confederez fussent molestes oppressez recherches pour le cas dessusdicts par qui que ce soit serânt tenus les dicts Associez employer leurs Corps Biens Moyens pour avoir vengiance de ceux qui auront faict lesdicts oppresses molestes soit par la voye de justice ou des armes sans nulle acception de personnes S' il advient qu' acun des Associez apres avoir faict serment en la dicte Association se vouloit retirer ou departir d'icelle sous quelque pretexte que ce soit que Dieu ne vueille tels refractaris de leur consentement seront offencez en leur corps biens en toutes sortes qu' on se pourra adviser comme Enemis de Dieu Rebelles Perturbateurs du repos public sans que lesdicts Associez en puissent estre inquietez ny recherches soit en publec ny en particulier Jureront lesdicts Associez toute prompte obeissance service au Chef que serra deputé suivre donner conseil comfort ayde tant a l'entretenement conservation de ladicte Association que ruine aux contredisants à icelle sans acception ny exception de personnes Et seront les defaillants dilayants punis par l'Authorité du Chef selon son Ordenance à laquelle lesdicts Associez se soubmettront Tous Catholiques des Corps des villes villages seront advertis sommez secretement par les Governeurs particuliers d'entrer en ladicte Association fournir deuement d'armes d'hommes pour l'execution d'icelle selon la puissance faculté de chacun Est defendu ausdicts Associez IX d'entrer en debats ny quarrels l'un contre lautre sans la permission du Chef à l'arbitrage du quel les contrevenants seront punis tant pour la reparation d'honneur que touts autres sortes Que ceaux qui ne voudront entrer X. This Article is not in âavilâ'â Hist l. 6. en ladicte Association seront reputez pour enemis d'icelle poursuivables par toutes sortes d'offences molestes Si pour fortification ou plus XI grande sureté des Associez se faict quelque Convention avec les Provinces de ce Royaume elle se fera en la forme susdicte aux mesmes conditions soitque ladicte Association soit poursuivie envers les dictes villes on par elles demandees si autrement n'en est advisé par le Chef THE LEAGUE In the Name of the Holy Trinity Father Son and Holy Ghost our onely true God to whom be Glory and Honour The Confederacy and Covenant of the Princes Lords and Gentlemen of the Catholick Religion ought to be and is made for the complete establishment of the Law of God and to restore and settle his holy Worship according to the form and manner of the Catholick Apostolick and Roman Church abjuring and renouncing all errors contrary unto it Secondly for the Preservation of King Henry III. of that name and his Successors the most Christian Kings in the State Honour Authority Duty Service and Obedience due unto them by their subjects according as it is contain'd in those Articles which * * A conditional obedience and here they make the King truâkle to the Parlement shall be presented to him in the Assembly of Estats the which he swears and promises to observe at his Consecration and Coronation with protestation not to do any thing against that which shall be there ordain'd by the said Estats Thirdly to restore unto the Provinces III. of this Kingdom and the States of it those ancient Rights Preeminences Privileges and Liberties which were in the time of * * A pretty trâck to run above 1000 years back for a Government and so they might pretend any thing Clouis the first most Christian King or yet better and more profitable if any such can be found under the said protection In case there be any Impediment IV. Opposition or Rebellion against the aforesaid let it be by * * Here they will not except the King himself whom or whence it will the Covenanters here shall be oblig'd to venture not onely their fortunes and goods but their very lives too to punish chastise and prosecute those who shall offer to disturb or hinder this League and shall never cease till the aforesaid things be really done and perfected In case any of the Covenanters V. their Vassals Friends or Confederates be molested oppressed or questioned for this cause be it by * * Nor will they here except the King from their fury if he oppose them that is side not with them to his own ruâne whom it will they shall be bound to imploy
their Persons Goods and Estates to take revenge on those who have so oppress'd or molested them either by the way of justice or force without any exception of persons whatsoever If it shall happen that any man VI. having united himself by oath to this Confederacy shall desire to withdraw himself or depart from it upon any pretence whatsoever which God forbid that then such wilful breakers of their former promises shall be punished in bodies and goods by all means possible as Enemies to God Rebels and Disturbers of the publick peace neither shall any of the Covenanters be * * A good prevention against justââe and a way to get the wicked to joyn with them VII liable to trouble or to be question'd either in publick or private for such their revenge The said Covenanters shall likewise swear to yield all ready obedience and service unto that * * The D. of Guise But it was his policy not to be named at fiâst Head or Chief which shall be appointed to follow and give counsel help and assistance as well to the intire conservation and maintenance of the said Nor eâe will they except the Kiâg whom they designâd to ruine League as the â ruine of all that shall oppose it without any partiality or exception of persons and the failers and neglecters of it shall be punish'd by the Authority of the Chief or Head and according to his Orders to which all the said Covenanters shall * * And why not submit to the Kings Authority VIII submit All the Catholiques of any Towns Corporations or Villages shall be secretly advertised and warned by the particular Governours to enter into this Covenant and without fail to provide arms and men for the carrying of it on every man according to his condition and ability It is also prohibited to the Covenanters to enter into debates or quarrels one against another without leave of their Head or Chief by whose arbitrement all offences of that nature shall be desided as well for reparation of credit as other things That those who will not enter into this Covenant shall be held as enemies to it and to be prosecuted with all manner of punishments and mischief This Article is neither in Davila nor Thuanus l. 63. but in Favyn d'Aubigné and Hist de derniers troubles de France l. 1. fol. 8. THE OATH Je âure Dieu le Createur touchant ces Sainctes Evangiles sur peine d'Anatematization ma damnation eternelle que j ' ay entré en ceste Saincte Association Catholique selon la forme du traicté qui m' y a esté leu presentement justement loyaument sincerement soit pour y commander ouây obeir servir Et prometz sur ma vie mon honneur * * So reads Favyn it but d'Aubigne Hist des derniârs troubles de France thus de m'y conservir however the sense is all one demeurer en la dicte Association jusques à la derniere goutte de mon sang sans y contravenir ou m'en retirer pour quelque Mandement Pretexte Excuse ny Occasion que ce soit â â This lâst clause is ân Favyn de tenir secret ce qui s'y traictera THE OATH I swear by God the Creator laying my hand upon the Holy Gospel and under pain of a Curse and my eternal damnation that I enter into this Holy Catholick Covenant according to the form now read unto me truly faithfully and sincerely whether it be to command or to obey and serve And I promise upon my life and honour to continue in this League or Covenant unto the last drop of my bloud without transgressing it or departing from it for any Command Pretence Excuse or Occasion whatsoever and to keep secret whatsoever shall be agitated by it Thus as a a Davila Hist l. 6. p. 451. Romanist confesseth these men making a shew to obey and maintain the King they took from him all his Obedience and Authority to confer it upon the Head of their Confederacy And b Pag. 927. Favyn and others confess the same Nay so zealous were they for this Covenant that they did Catiline like c â laquelle ils estâyent si furieâsement transportâz qu' ls signoiânt ce serment de leur propre sânâ Andree Favyn Hist de Navarre p. 932. subscribe it with their very bloud as some Pagan Nations anciently used to d Tertul. apol c. 9. drink their bloud at the solemnity of their Treaties These designs were privately and cunningly sent abroad and with so much industry that Paris it self with Poictou Tourain and other Provinces and places presently entred themselves into the League Having gone thus far they thought it convenient to have their Plots countenanced at Rome to which purpose they sent Nicolas David an Advocate of the Parlement of Paris thitherward with Instructions but David being seiz'd on in his way in Dauphiné by the Huguenots much of the Plot was discovered and David himself * Favyn p. 927. slain Yet Nicolas Cardinal de Pellevé a Creature of the Guises agitated the business at Rome with Pope Gregory XIII in the mean time Philip II. of Spain was presently persuaded to joyn his Interest with the French Covenanters The French King had some Item of these doings yet not knowing fully what the aim at was he seem'd to take not much notice being willing enough to rest secure between these and the Huguenots both which were powerful and mortal enemies And now the Assembly of the States meet at Blois composed most of the * Favyn p. 896. Davila p. 460 461. 6 Decemb. 1576. Guisians or Covenanters The King is willing for a firm Peace but the other party desire no such thing and seeing that the King by his Nâgative voice would frustrate all their Councils they invent a trick to avoid that by desiring of the King that he would elect a number of Judges not suspected by the States who together with XII of the Deputies might hear such Motions as from time to time should be proposed by every Order and conclude and resolve upon them and whatsoever should be joyntly determined by the Judges and Deputies should have the form and vigour of a Law without being subject to be altered or revoked But the King smelling the design offer'd them fair enough but resolved to keep the power in his own hand The Leaguers foil'd here go another way to work and desire him to extirpate the Huguenots The King is puzled at this request for should he not comply with it they would declare him to be a Favourer of Hereticks whereby he would lose his Interest with the Romanists besides considering that the Covenanters were too strong for him at present he thought it his wisest course to comply with them thereby to get that Authority to himself which they endeavour'd to settle upon another and so he was politickly forc'd to take
Nevers he posts to Rome though contrary to the Popes desire and growing daily more jealous of the Leaguers intentions is very sollicitous for a perfect Agreement and Accommodation writing several times to Cardinal de Bourbon not to press too much upon the Kings patience and at last being fully convinced that the Guises had more a private Interest then a publick good in their thoughts quite forsook them and their Cause and joyn'd with the King The King in the mean time somewhat inform'd of the troublesome and warlike designs of the Covenanters was persuaded to consult his own security and therefore by a publick Decree forbids all raising or gathering 28 March together of Souldiers unless by his express Command and Authority commanding all his good Subjects at the ringing of the Toquesaint the Alarm bell to fall upon the said Souldiers as declar'd enemies But the Leaguers proceed cunningly and vigorously having strengthned themselves as they thought pretty well were resolved to make an open Rupture according to their former determinations To which purpose they overpersuade Cardinal de Bourbon to quit the Court under colour of keeping Lent at his Archbishoprick of Rouen so he went to Gailon a Palace belonging to that See in higher Normandy where a great company of the Covenanters of Picardy waited upon him and for his more pretended security conducted him to Peronne where the League was first framed as aforesaid and here he was met by the Dukes of Guise Mayenne Aumale Elboeuf and other Covenanting Nobles where a large Declaration is drawn up in his Name whom they call the First Prince of the Ploud and subscribed by him the substance of it is as followeth In the Name of God Almighty King of Kings be it known unto all c. That a design to subvert Religion hath been the cause of the late troubles That it is fear'd the King dying childless the Church and Kingdom may be ruin'd over which they are resolved never to let an Heretick sway the people being bound neither to admit or obey any Prince but of the Roman Religion That to hinder all mischiefs some remedy is to be applied That the great preparations of the Huguenots are sufficiently understood That it is also not unknown but * * Chiefly ââming at the Duke of Espernon some people have so possest themselves of the Kings affection that they have as it were seiz'd upon his Authority and excluded those who ought to be more near him That these Favourites or Minions have got the chief Governments and Places of Trust whereby they may command all by Land or Sea That they have imbezell'd the Kings Revenues thereby making themselves more powerful and obey'd to the great oppression of the people which daily increaseth That though the Amendment of Abuses was hoped for at the meeting of the Estats at Bloys yet Private Interests spoil'd all That these Abuses are now grown so great that the Kingdom is almost ruin'd by them the Clergy surcharged and despised the Nobles debas'd abus'd and ruin'd and all the people in a manner beggar'd and impoverish'd by strange Taxations c. Therefore We CHARLES de BOURBON first Prince of the Bloud assisted with the Princes Cardinals Peers Bishops c. being the best and soundest part of the Kingdom DECLARE that we have sworn and faithfully promis'd to continue in Arms till the Church and Roman Religion be establish'd in her former Dignity the Nobles enjoy their Privileges the people eas'd the new Taxes abolished the Parlements left to their wonted freedom and liberty c. These and such others are the causes of our Arming which by these necessities is made justifiable though otherwise we should disclame such courses and so believing we cannot have a more honourable Funeral then to die in so holy and just a cause Yet protesting that we do not intend any thing against the King but on the contrary in defence of his Person Life and Estate being willing to lay down our Arms when he shall remedy these evils in doing of which he shall be more honoured and obeyed by us That seeing the Laws and their good Intentions are clear enough therefore they will not force the King to declare a Successour though in so doing the Nation might hereafter be eas'd of Troubles and Factions about it That as they have all a grand Veneration for the Queen-mother so they hope she will have a good opinion of them Humbly desire all people to assist them in this their good design and to have a favourable construction of their actions Protesting never to lay down Arms till we have accomplish'd all these our desires and so desire all good Romanists to assist them in their Prayers and Devotions CHARLES Cardinal de Bourbon At Peronne 31 March 1585. But this Declaration was drawn up and confirm'd by the Cardinal some time before and also Copies of it sent abroad by the Leaguers the better to confirm their Party for I meet with a Letter sent by the Dukes of Guise and Mayenne to the Parlement of Province meaning Aix the chief City of that County where that Parlement sits in which they tell Memoiâes de Nevers vol. 1. them That they have sent the copy of the said Cardinal de Bourbons Declaration to them by which they might perceive how unwilling they were to take up arms yet that in the quarrel they were resolved to venture life goods friends too exhorting and adjuring that Parlement to assist them telling them that as they shall aid those who joyn with them so they will endeavour the ruine of those who oppose their League Your most Affectionate Servants HENRY de LORRAIN CHARLES de LORRAIN Joinville 19 March 1585. As for the Declaration it self it was rejoyned to by the King in another well and cunningly worded endeavouring to answer all their Objections desiring them to lay down their arms and admonishing all his Subjects not to believe their idle pretences but to confide in and joyn themselves to him But it was not words that were to befriend the Covenanters so they draw their Forces together rendezvouz at Chalons in Champaigne whither the Cardinal Bourbon is conducted to them by the Duke of Guise with as great demonstrations of Honour and Joy as could be the better to insnare and bewitch the old man whose Name and Interest they wero to make so much use of And now Guise tampers again with Nevers assuring him that all things go better and better desireth his speedy assistance and is much troubled that Rochette one of his cunning Agitators is taken and carried prisoner to Paris fearing thereby some of their Plots may be discover'd Yet they look upon themselves strong enough to defie any opposition having muster'd about 12000 men expecting daily Recruits of German and Spanish Forces hir'd to joyn with them and thus fortifi'd they seize upon several strong places As for the King he is at a stand what to do not having strength
same sentence And we exhort and admonish Henry III. King of France to imploy all his Authority Power and Courage to see this sentence executed And command all Archbishops and Bishops in France Navarre and Bearne in virtue of Holy Obedience that they cause this our Bull. to be publsh'd and effected And if any presume to oppose or infringe this sentence he shall incur the Indignation of Almighty God and his blessed Apostles Peter and Paul A. de Alexiis Subscribed by XXV Cardinals At Rome 9 Septemb. 1585. The Guisards now thought their Game half done not doubting but that this Bull would take so much effect as for ever to exclude these two Bourbons and their Posterity from the French Throne which then would be the more easie for them to ascend But the Paris Parlement most of which saw no further into the League then the specious outside look'd upon it as a thing of dangerous consequence that the next heirs to the Crown should thus so slightly be Excluded without advice either of the King or them to the violation as they thought of the Priviledges of the Gallican Church And therefore in a full body waited upon the King desiring to have the Bull torn in pieces and the Procurers of it to be enquired after and severely punish'd and affirming to the King that it ought publickly to be burnt But the King though he disliked the manner of the Bull yet at this time thinking it best neither to offend Pope Parlement or Guisards said he would consider of it and thus the business was past over though the Covenanters spred their Copies abroad with Triumph But the King of Navarre would not brook his Reputation thus to be blasted and therefore gallantly as Perefiue saith opposed himself against the Papal Bull his Answer being short brisk in an unusual stile and not yet as I know of clad in English take as followeth HENRY par le Grace de Dieu Roy de Navarre Prince Souverain de Bearn Premier Pair and Prince de France s' oppose à la Declaration Excommunication de Sixte cinquiesme soy disant Pape de Rome la maintient faux en appella come d'abus en la Cour des Pairs de France desquels il a cest honneur d'estre le Premier Et en ce que touche le crime d'Heresie de laquelle il est faussement accusé par le Declaration dict soustient que Monsieur Sixte soy disant Pape sauve sa Sanctete en a faussement menti que luy mesme est Heretique ce qu' il fera prouver en plein Concile libre legitiment assemblé Auquel s' il ne consent ne s' y soubmit comme il est obligé par ses droicts Canons mesmes il le tient declare pour un ANTICHRIST HERETIQUE en ceste qualité veut avoir guerre perpetuelle irreconciliable contre luy Proteste cependent de nullité le recouvir contre luy ses Successeurs pour reparation d'honneur de l'injure qui luy est faicte a toute la Maison de France comme le faict la necessité presente le requient Que si par le passé les Princes Roys ses Predecesseurs ont bien sçeu chastier la temerité de tels Gallans comme est ce pretendu Pape Sixte lors qu' ils se sent oubliez de leur devoir passé les bornes de leur Vocation confondant le Temporal avec le Spirituel Le dit Roy de Navarre qui n' est en rien enferieur a eux espere que Dieu luy fera la grace de venger l'injure faicte a son Roy a la Maison a son sang a toutes les Cours de Parlement de France sur luy sur ses Successeurs Implorant à cest effect l'aide secours de tous les Princes Roys Villes Communantez vrayement Christiennes auquel ce faict touche Aussi prie tous Allies Confederez de ceste Couronne de France de s'opposer avec luy contre le Tyrannie Usurpation du Pape des Ligues Conjurateurs en France ennemis de Dieu de l'Estat de leur Roy du repos General de toute la Christianite Autant en proteste Henry de Bourbon Prince de Condé HENRY by the Grace of God King of Navarre Sovereign Prince of Bearn first Peer and Prince of France doth Protest against the Declaration and Excommunication of Sixtus V. calling himself Pope of Rome doth affirm it to be false and doth Appeal from it as an Imposture to the Court of Peerage in France of which he hath the honour to be the Chief or First And as for that which concerneth the crime of Heresie and of which he is falsly accus'd by the said Declaration he doth affirm and maintain that Master Sixtus calling himself Pope with reverence to his Holiness hath lied in his throat and that he himself is the Heretick as he will prove in a General and Free Council legally assembled To which if he will not consent and submit himself as he is oblig'd by the very Canons themselves he will then hold and dclare him for an ANTICHRIST and HERETICK and so will have a pârpetual and irreconcilable war against him Nevertheless protesting his sentences of no force which Nullity he will recover against him and his Successours for a reparation of the injury which is done to him and all the Bloud Royal of France as the present necessity requireth And if formerly the Princes and Kings his Predecessours knew well enough how to chastise the hair-braindness or foolhardiness of such dapper Gallants as this pretended Pope Sixtus is when they forgot their duty and pass'd the bounds of their callings by hand-over-head blending or jumbling the Temporal power with the Spiritual The said King of Navarre who is no way inferiour to them hopeth that God will assist him to revenge upon the said Sixtus and his Successors the injury done to his King the Royal Family and Bloud and all the Courts of Parlement of France And to this purpose he imploreth the help and assistance of all the truly Christian Princes Kings Cities Corporations or Associations which are herein concern'd And he also desires all the Allies and Confederates of this Crown of France to joyn themselves with him to withstand the Tyranny and Usurpation of the Pope and the Covenanting Conspiratours in France enemies to God their Country and King and the Common peace of all Christendom The same is also protested and testified by Henry de Bourbon Prince of Condé And this Protestation was fixed upon the corners of the Streets of Rome the 6th of Novembeâ 1585. And there were several Scholars who undertook the defence of the King of Navarre amongst which were the two famous Civilians Francis Hotman and Pierre de Belloy the last of which suffer'd a tedeous imprisonment As for the Pope being of
a fiery disposition we may suppose him not a little netled at this Paper but as by degrees his passion cool'd so did he affect Navarre and admire his courage and noble resolution And Guise question'd not but that all would go well enough with him for though once self-Interest being all his design he and his brother the Duke of Mayenne had made some Overtures to the King of Navarre to joyn themselves with him with an intent to ruine the French Kings Favourites or his Party that so the Leaguers might command that Kings person and Councils yet he also plotted the overthrow of Navarre and his Associates the better to secure all Authority to himself to which purpose the French King was so work'd upon as to * 7 Octob. 1585. decree all Huguenots to turn Romanists or depart the Kingdom within 15 days and their goods to be seiz'd on and sold but the women had 6 moneths granted them Yet the French King justly distrusting the Guisards greatness and designs had the better to keep the Scales even and to secure himself between both parties favour enough both for Navarre and a Peace with the Huguenots and always looking upon Henry to be next Heir to the Crown wish'd he would change his Religion the better to render him more capable to enjoy it And accordingly began to enter into some Treaties with him which so madded the Covenanters that they and the Pulpits ranted very malapertly against the King as one inclining to the Hereticks and an enemy to the Roman Religion which falsities and slanders were no small trouble to Henry of France by them daily losing the goodwill and affection of his Romanish Subjects nor was Henry of Navarre any whit less offended at the Duke of Joyeuse who had obtain'd from the Pope the Confiscation of all the said Kings Hereditary Territories upon his deprivation by the former Bull or Sentence CHAP. IV. A Council of Sixteen appointed at Paris to act all for the League Where they daily contrive to seize upon and murder the King but are discovered to him by Poulain The Guisards desire the King to shackle himself Guise comes to Paris The Barricadoes The King steals out of Paris Aseeming Peace made by the Edict of Union The Duke of Guise and his Brother Lewis Cardinal of Guise kill'd at Bloys VVhilest the Country now tended to War and Sedition we cannot suppose Paris to lie unconcern'd and as some say her River * Pap. Masson de flum Gall. Seina is not so heavy as other waters so the story of this wicked League might argue her Inhabitants to be more light fickler and apt to Rebellion then any other people and dash out those Commendations of Loyalty which the Learned * Les Antiquitez des Villes de France l. 1. c. 3. André du Chesne hath appropriated to this City Who designs a Rebellion must be sure to secure the chief City to his service which once done half his work is finish'd And this was neither unknown nor neglected by Guise who for a long time had made it year 1584 his care and business to work over the Parisians to his Interest by his Creatures and Ministers fobbing into their heads strange stories of the bad and gasping condition of the Roman Religion by reason of the Kings Inclination to Heresie and endeavours to have Navarre succeed him To prevent all a Council of XVI active Leaguers are appointed at Paris to carry on the Solemn Covenant to whom the Duke of Guise sendeth Le Sieur de Mayneville there to reside and advise the best means to stir up the people to joyn with them which they thought could not be better done then by persuading the people of the danger of Religion and how many thousand Huguenots lay skulking in the City well armed with a resolution to cut the throats of the Romanists This close Committee of Covenanters first met secretly in the College de Fortet so call'd from its Founder Pierre Fortet upon which occasion it was afterwards commonly styl'd * Le Beâcâaâ de la Ligue The Cradle of the League Afterwards they assembled in the Covent of the Dominicans or Jacobins and at last for fear of being suspected or discovered they met not at any certain place but sometimes at one private house and sometimes in another At this time was Provost of the * L'Isle de France is properly call'd that Trâct of ground containing Paris S. Denis Montmorancy Dammartin Poissy S. Germain en Laye Luzarche c. but the Provosiship or Govârnment is of a lârgor âxâent Isle of France one Hardy who being old and so not very active did usually act by his Deputy or Lieutenant as they call it which was now one Nicolas Poulain born at S. Denis him the Leaguers have a desire to draw into their Caball because they could make special use of his Authority nor did they doubt much of his compliance being greatly in debt and so the hope of gain and reward would prove strong motives Accordingly Jean le Clerc Sieur de Bussy and Georges Michelet two active men of the close Committee and zealous Guisards assault the aforesaid Poulain with many persuasive Arguments to joyn himself to their designs to which at last he consents takes an Oath of Secrecy and they all swear to one another another Oath That if any one of them were seiz'd on or imprison'd for this their cause that then every one of the rest should venture life and estate for his delivery But Poulain continued not long firm to them for whether he was troubled at their wicked designs or to ingratiate himself with His Majesty thereby to better his Fortunes he discovereth all privately to the King though kept on his usual meetings with the Leaguers and when with them seem'd as zealous as the rest what he knew of them he afterwards drew up into a little * Le Procââ du Nicolas Poulain yâu maâ ãâã in Claude Malingre Sieur de S. Lazare Annales Generales de Paris p. 329 330 331 c. And it iâ alâââry lââely râprinted in the Recuil de diverses Pieces servant a l'History de Henry III. Rây de France c. Octavo 1666. Narrative out of which we shall take what we think most material The better to increase their Number and strengthen their Cause they had chosen ouâ several cunning Fellows one out of each Trade Company or Profession even amongst the several Courts of Judicature Law or Justice who were to inâeigle themselves amongst their respective Trades and Faculties noise up the Honour of Guise the Danger of Religion the Growth of Heresie the Faults of the King the Tyranny of his Favourites and so the Necessity of the League to defend themselves Country and Religion And for their better security they consult how to provide themselves with Arms. The King suspecting some mischief had by express Order forbidden all Gun-smiths Cutlers and such like Artificers to sell any sort of Arms
That the King of Navarre with the other Princes of Bourbon his Adherents should be declared to have forfeited their Right and Title to the Crown That a Form of Government should be made which the King should not have power to alter That such of the Kings Favourites should be banish'd the Court and turn'd out of all Offices and Places That War should be made against the Huguenots and the absolute Command of it committed unto him That the King should have no extraordinary Guards about his Person and so dismiss his Guard 45 Gentlemen That the Dukes of Aumale Elboeuf and Nemours should have the Government of Picardy Normandy and Lyons and that the Leaguers should have six other Towns as they should name That the Duke of Mayenne should be Admiral and his Creature De la Chastre be Mareschal instead of Byrân That Brissac an active Leaguer should be Governour of Paris And at last concluded That he was resolved either to lose his life or secure Religion and the Estate of his Family The Queen-mother returneth and the King finding no mâans by staying there to escape his snarâs of the Enemies who were now forming 13 May. a Siege against him resâlved to withdraw himself so stealing through the * So calâ'd from the ãâ¦ã of Tâles theâe formârly Tuilleries the Gardens by the Louvre he took horse with a dozen Gentlemen posted to Trapes and the next day to Chartres where he was receiv'd with great demonstrations of joy 'T is said that the people were so bewitch'd with this Solemn League and Covenant that seeing him thus fly for his safety they * Jo. de âââssieres tol 4. l. 21. p. 259. shot at him cross the River calling him all the Contumelious names that malice could invent And that the King was so troubled at these Villanies and Indignities that having got a little from Paris he turn'd him about uttering some threats and menaces against that ingrateful City The Courtiers hasted after the King with what speed they coâld make most trudging afoot for in this burly-burly happy was he that could procure an horse though never so bad many Persons of Quality being content to make use of their own legs ââ preserve themselves and amongst those who fled to the King was Niââlas Poulain not daring to stay in Paris suspecting himself discover'd and well was it for him that he so escaped for the Leaguers were so mad against him for his Loyalty that they imprison'd his Wife threatned his Children rifled his house and as for himself he got to Chartres and the King without ever a Peny of mony nor do I hear of any reward excepting Promises that he received for his faithful service in so often saving the Kings life it being the custom for such good-natur'd or negligent Princes not to understand worth and vertue and so to be Misers in rewarding of such but Prodigals in heaping Riches and Honours upon their phantastical and flattering Minions or Favourites and it may be Poulain was too grave and serious for such a wanton and frolicksom Court as Henry III's was And here the Skill or Policy of Guise hath been much call'd in question for not speedily following his blow having all the advantages that possibly could be expected his great neglect being his letting the King escape the seizing of whose Person might have compleated his Triumphs and by his Enemies so wanting an Head might have brought France to submit to his pleasure all which might with ease have been accomplish'd had he but forthwith begirt the Louvre by which he might have taken the King but this nelect he remembred too late and afterwards repented of so grand an oversight Though here he had fail'd yet he resolveth to secure himself to which purpose having gain'd all the strong places in Paris put out and imprison'd the * Like the Lord Maâor of London Prevost des Marchands and others whom he suspected to favour the King and settled his own Creatures in their Places he surpriseth all the Neighbouring places and presently Orleans Bourges Amiens Abbeville Montrovil Rouen Rheims Chaalons and above twenty other considerable places submitted to him the mad people every-where crying out Long live Guise long live the Protector of the Faith And his Sister the Dutchess Dowager of Montpensier was so zealous against the King and Peace that she would brag how the King should be * Jo. de Buss vol. 4. p. 261. shorn for a Monk and shew the Scisars which should do the feat And for a good encouragement the Spaniard sendeth 600000 Crowns supposing that the League would make rare work for him And thus D'A bigne tom 3 l. 1. ch 23. Guise commanding all the King can find no safety for himself but by Peace though upon never so bad Conditions and that which was no small argument of his Compliance was the approach of the Spanish Armado by them call'd the Invincible and the vast Preparations of the Duke of Parma in Flanders which though in the main design'd against England yet he understood not what if Conquerours as most suppos'd they would they might act against him and France knowing full well the Catholik King to have all along assisted the Covenanters In short The King thus forc'd to shackle himself lest the Mischief and Rebellion should run too far he submits to Guise granting him and his Faction all the Proposals they desir'd and so by a Decree call'd the Edict of Union or July a Peace is hudled up between them The Edict it self being somewhat long take here the Heads of it HENRY by the Grace of God King of France and Poland c. We ordain and decree these following Articles as an unalterable and fundamental Law in our Kingdom We swear and renew the Oath made by us at our Coronation to live and die in the Roman Religion We ordain and would have all our Subjects to swear as we do and to joyn themselves with us in the extirpation of Hereticks We swear that we shall never favour or advance them and command all our Subjects to swear never to admit of an Heretical King or one that favoureth Heresie to reign over them We promise never to promote or imploy any but of the Roman Religion and expresly forbid any to be receiv'd into any Place or Imployment but who have proved themselves of the said Religion We swear and promise to protect and use our Subjects who joyn with us in these our undertakings as becometh a good King We would have our said united Subjects to swear to assist one another against the Hereticks And that our said Subjects swear to live and die in their Allegeance to us And that they swear to depart from all Practices and Leagues contrary to the said Union our Person and Authority We declare all to be Rebells who will not sign this said Union and all Towns who will not admit it shall be deprived of all their Privileges and Franchises And to
make the Peace more sure and durable all former Leagues Plots Actions especially those of the 12th and 13th days of May last at Paris done by the Guisards and their Party are pardon'd and forgot as if they had never been done HENRY At Rouen 15 July 1588. By the King in his Council Publish'd in the Parlement at Paris Publish'd by sound of Trumpet by the Crier Visa * * Afterwaâds better kâown by the name of Villeroy De Neufville Du Tillet T. Lauvergnat Thus we see how careful some were to have this Agreement ratified published and confirmed But this was not all for besides this two Armies must be rais'd and paid against the Huguenots one commanded by the King the other by the Duke of Mayenne the Leaguing Lords are to retain for six years the Cities and Fortresses granted them 1585 and that Orleans Dourlans Bourges and Montereau should be added to them the Duke of Guise to command all the Forces in the Kingdom that in October next the States General should be held at Blois and several such like advantages were granted to the Leaguers Upon which Guise waits upon the King and none seem so kind as those two but it was but from the teeth outward of which we are told one story how the King at dinner ask'd the Duke to whom they should drink To whom you please quoth Guise then said the King Let us drink to our Journal Aoâst 12. 1588. good friends the Huguenots 'T is well said Sir replied the Duke Yea added the King and to all our good Barricadors at Paris to which Guise yielded a counterfeit smile not well pleas'd that the King should compare the Barricadors with the Huguenots And now behold the greatest wonder that Toute la Cour fut veue habillée à l' Espagnole le long Estoc à la garde Crossée à l' Espagnole les grosse chausses les jartieres houpées le pourpoint collé sur le corps la grande fraize bien godronnée la Monstache la barbe le chappeau à l' Espagnole tout leur parles Espagnol Rodomontades Espagnoles bref vous eussiez dict qu' en ce temps la le François avoit en horreur mispris de parler se dire François qu' on luy faisoit tort de ne l'appeller Espagnol Andre Favin Hist de Navarre p. 940. ever yet happened in France The whisking Monsieur converted to a grave Don all the Court clad after the Spanish garb a long Tuck with a cross-bar'd Hilt great Trunckbreeches tufted Garters strait and close Doublet a great high-set Ruff staring Mustachoes with Beard and Hat after the Castilian mode all they speak is Spanish and that Rodomontadoes too insomuch that one might think that now Monsieur was asham'd or scorn'd to speak his own language or call himself a Frenchman nay would take it in snuff not to be thought a Spaniard Such an esteem and love had the Castilian got amongst the people for his assisting them in their wicked League and Covenant against their King and Soveraign And by this also appeared not onely the Boldness but Authority and Power of the Guisian Faction to whose caprichioes and Interest the Royalists were thus forced to submit and truckle Guise thus having all sway and glory the better to advance his Reputation Pope Sixtus V. sendeth him long Congratulatory Letters giving him many thanks for his Zele and Actions comparing him to the old Maccabees bidding him go on as he had begun and telling him that he would send a Legat into France to assist at the approaching States which Letters were spread abroad by the Leaguers in great triumph to the no small discredit and regret of the King who in these Papal Commendations and Blessings had no share nor taken notice of and such Pontifical Neglects used to be the Forerunner of Laying aside or Cutting off Well the Assembly of the States General meet at Blois the major part 16 Octob. 1588. being Covenanters by which Guise was so strengthened that 't is thought that he at least aim'd at the same Authority that the ancient Major-domes had in France whereby the King would be but a mere Cypher whilest the Duke might make himself King when he pleas'd So to gratiate himself with the people and remove all obstacles he proposeth that Taxes and Impositions might be lessened which was thought irrational seeing at the same time he will have the war vigorously carried on against the Huguenots yet he gain'd his desires Then he moveth that the Council of Trent might be received but this is denied by most as contrary to the Liberties of the Gallican Church But which was the main of all he proposeth that the King of Navarre and his Relations as Hereticks shoul'd be declar'd uncapable of Succession which was presently granted him by the Three Estates but it was not so recâived by the King who though he was forc'd to consent to it in dubious and general terms yet told them that he would think further of it and would take care himself to have the Decree drawn up But before this Navarre understanding their designs had at an Assembly at Rocâel fram'd a Protestation pronouncing all their Votes and Actions against him and his Right null as being no stubborn Heretick willing to submit to a General Council and to be instructed that the States were not free nor full and that they could not justly condemn him before they heard him Whilest these Proposals were vexing the King news is brought that Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy had seiz'd on the little Marquessate of Saluzzo towards the head of Po in Italy who had also pretended a right to it end so took advantage at the Kings Expulsion out of Paris and these French Troubles though at this time he pretended a necessity viz. that otherwise the Huguenots from Dauphine would have taken it and Favyn p. 93â others suppose that he wanted not assurance from the Leaguers However it was the Kings jâalousie and anger did daily increase and 't is said that here Guise expresly refus'd though commanded to Ant. Colynet p. 303 304 305 306. swear Allegeance to the King saying He would not and if he offended they might punish him But this is not so bad as a further design plotted by him and his Complices which they say was to take away the Kings life of which 't is said the King had private Information In short the Spond § 18. King considering what Favours the House of Guise had received from the French Crown yet how many Rebellions he had rais'd against him Hist des dârâiers troubles de France l. 4. fo 142 143 144 152 158. what Combinations he had made against him and the Crown with the very Enemy to both viz. the Spaniard that for all his outward pretensions for Religion yet he had made secret Overtures to joyn with Navarre how he had beaten and driven him from his Royal
Kings Guards Camp Court Chamber and his Council too who would be ready to assist defend and rescue him if any danger should happen The Friar thus resolved three things are next consulted of viz. Access to the King The manner of Execution And the Secresie As for the first it was concluded to get some Letters from Count de Brienne or the Chief President Achilles de Harlay then Prisoners for their Loyalty in the Bastile the sight of which with the reverence of his Coat would get him admittance As for the second nothing like a Stab with a Knife which might conveniently be hid in his wide sleeve And lastly to prevent that none should discover it before the blow be given the Gates should be ordered to be strictly shut with sure Guards and Watch at all Avenues that none but himself should go out Well the Monk hath a Knife given him by the aforesaid a Il recoit de son Prieur un Cousteaâ Favyn ib. Prior which is impoison'd and as b The mutability and woâering stâte France printed in solio Anno 1597 pag. 132. Ant. Colynet p. 405. some write he intreated the Popes Legat to bless it and him for his better speed and c Jan de Serres Inventaire others say that he acquainted Father Cammolet and other Jesuits with his design In brief the Letters cunningly procured as if to do the King some good service and thus prepared he goeth to St. Cloud a Village near Paris where the King then quartered where he is seiz'd on examin'd confesseth his business is to the King to whom he hath Letters and other secrets to deliver but such as he will discover to none but the King himself The The Monk thus believed is the next morning carried to the Kings Lodgings where he presents him with a Letter which whilest the King is reading Clement pulleth the Knife out of his Friars sleeve * â stabb'd the King in the belly of which wound he died that night And this murther was well timed for the Leaguers the King having determined to storm the City the next day And thus ended the Line and Family of Valois by the murther of this King Henry III. whose Commendations have been undertaken by some of the French * Vâde â'Espinelâe le Parnasse tom 1. fol. 315 316 329. Delit. Poet. Gal. vol. 3. p. 114. Poets whilest others are as much against him As for the wicked Monk James Clement he was unadvisedly instantly slain his body thrown out of the window burnt by the Souldiers and his ashes scatter'd in the River and upon him was made this Anagram Frere Jaques Clement Anagram * 'T is Hell that created me C'est l'enfer quim ' a cree But on the other hand the Covenanters rejoyce throw off the mourning which they had worn for Guise appear'd in their greatest glory clad themselves in flourishing green tossing Feathers made Bonfires had the Monks Picture made and shewed publickly his Mother and Kindred Satyre Menip p 128. Vide Mem. de la Ligne tom 4. p. 14 c. Thuaâ l. 96. sought out to be rewarded and gratified the better to encourage others to the like murther nay had thoughts to set up his Statue in their Churches instead of the Kings pull'd down And no sooner was the Siege rais'd but a Company of them goeth in Triumph to St. Cloud called so from a son of King Clodomire where the King and Monk were slain and because the Friars body was burn'd as aforesaid so that they could procure none of it they pared off the ground which had been died with his bloud which as Holy Reliques they place in a Boat intending to convey them to Paris to be worship'd as sanctified stuff by the people but see the luck on 't and the end of themselves in the height of this their religious Trophy a wind ariseth turns over their Boat whereby the people and their Reliques were lost and drown'd As for the Preachers they magnifie the Action as Heroick and Noble Burgoin the foresaid Prior of the Jacobins compared him in his Sermons to Judith the murdered King to Holofernes and the delivered City to Bethulia Father Robert a Franciscan at Vendosme publickly commends the deed Dr. Boucher cometh out in Print by Authority of the Union in vindication of it affirming it to have been done * Incredibâli bonorum omnium gaudio exultatione Deâusta Heâ III. ãâã l. 4. c. 23. Id. â 450 451 452 453 454 455. to the unspeakable joy of all good men comparing the Friar to Ehud for killing Eglon King of Moab that he had done a greater work then Judith in killing Holofernes David Goliah or Sampson his thousand men observeth a Providential Miracle for honour of the Roman Church viz. that it was committed on the day of St. Peters Feast ad vincula and another for the preservation and justification of the Sorbonne School and her Doctors viz. that this Monk was born at a Village call'd Sorbonne in the Territory of the City Sens by the lower Champaigne at last abuseth many Texts of Scripture in his commendation and will have the action ascrib'd to a Quod factum nuper probatum divinitus etiam gratulamur Id. epist ded Heaven to the no small comfort of the Covenanters And we are also b Tho. Lâns Consul German p. 281. told that Claudius Sanctius writ in vindication of this murther Nor will c Aââl pââ Jean Chastel part 3. c. 1. â p. 122. François Veronne let him pass without a favourable nod d V. d. Jesuit Sicar appendix p 27â Another layeth it down as a brave subject for Historians Poets Orators and Preachers to exercise their parts with affirming it to be * Tam generosum tam gloriosâm tam necessarium Galïâ tam utilem atque fructuosum toti Christiano orbi tam acceptam approbitum ab authoritate Canonum à Ratione Consilio Sententia tot hominum sapientissimorum devotisâimorum in mundo Ib. p. 272. A generous and noble action necessary for France and profitable for Christendom agreeable to and approved of by the Authority of Canons with the reason advice and judgment of the wisest and godliest of men To give all the commendation and encomiums which this Writer sets down at large of this a Optimus ille Jatâbinus best of Jacobins as he calls the Villain would be too tedcous nor need I here mention the impudence of James Cammolet the Jesuite and the rest of the Leaguers who if we may believe some English Roman b See their Preface to the Jesuits Catechism ¶ ¶ 3. p. 2. Priests themselves would not give Absolution to the Gentry of France unless they would take Arms against their King Henry III. of whose murther thus one of their Poets Qui Monachi virtutem habitu simulaverat olim Hunc Monachi virtus non simulata necat The counterfeited Monk his death doth feel Being stabb'd
King yet is not to this day held or reckon'd amongst their Kings And the better to make all cock-sure the Duke of Mayenne sendeth forth an Edict or Declaration wherein He desires all to stick close to the Holy Union for the preservation of Religion and the Crown And seeing it hath pleased God of his mere goodness singular providence and justice to deliver us from him who had joyn'd himself with the Hereticks contrary to the holy admonitions of the Pope Therefore waiting for the liberty and presence of our King and Soveraign Lord we desire and command all year 1590 good people to joyn themselves with us and to swear to die in the Roman Religion SENAULT Paris 5 Aug. 1589. And the Parlement of Tholouse is as brisk as any for no sooner had they news of the Kings murther which was committed on the first of August but they put forth a Decree wherein They command all to unite in defence of the Roman Religion That all Bishops within their Churches give thanks to God for the deliverance of Paris and other places Ordain that the first day of August shall for the future be every year celebrated with Processions and publick prayers in acknowledgment of the great benefits they received that day Forbid any to accept or allow of Henry de Bourbon for their King or to assist him du TORNOER Tholouse 2 Aug. 1589. Nor is it the French onely but other busie people will not by any means allow this Henry to be King Amongst the rest I find our Father Persons or Creswell if not both layeth it as a grand fault upon Fit manifestissimum nullo jure neque Divino ne ue Humanno Regis Gallia nomen aut dignitatem Navaâraâ posse competere Responsiâ ad Edictum Râginae Angliae sect 2. § 148 153. p. 184 190. Queen Elizabeth for acknowledging him to be King of whom they are so confident as to affirm that 't is not possible for him to be truly King of France by any Law either Divine or Humane But to return to France where the war is carried on vigorously but to the loss of the Covenanters to whose aid Pope Sixtus sends Cardinal Cajetano as Legat into France and with him amongst other Scholars came Bellarmine but what was most powerful they brought with them Bills of Exchange for large summes of money to be disposed of as the Legat thought best for the advantage of the Cause King Henry IV. being inform'd of the Legats coming caused to be publish'd that if he came towards him that then he should be received with all honour aad safety but if he went towards his enemies the Covenanters then none should acknowledge him for a Legat or receive him under pain of Rebellion But Cajetan after many turnings and windings at last arriveth at Paris where he is received in great pomp lodged in the Bishops Palace richly furnished with the Kings goods taken year 1590 out of the Louvre In the mean time the Kings Parlement met at Tours declareth against the Legat on the contrary the Paris Parlement or Rump with the Sorbone Doctors stand for him order all to acknowledge to him and that he being then the Supreme Spiritual Authority in the Kingdom no power there could meet and act in opposition to him For the Legat did not a little fear that the Royallists considering how much the Pope favoured the Rebels would chuse a * Jac. Fuligott vit Card. Bellarmin â 2. c. 9. Patriarch for that Nation which would have spoil'd his Holinoss markets And now concerning this Legat the Pens on both sides are more busie then the Swords Amongst the rest who expected to gain by these Troubles was the King of Spain who also had assisted the Leaguers and for their further encouragement sets forth a Declaration the summe of it being Philip by the grace of God King of Castile Leon Arragon c. Is sorry for the Troubles and Heresies in France Therefore commands all Christian Catholick Princes to joyn with him to extirpate Heresie and deliver the most Christian King of France Charles X. that France being once cleared of Heresie they may proceed to purge other Heretical Countries all which being exterminated they may recover the Holy Land from the Turks Protesteth that he designs nothing but the exaltation of the Roman Church the repose of all good Catholicks under their lawful Princes the extirpation of all Heresies the peace and concord of Christian Princes to obtain which he is willing not onely to imploy his means but his life also Juan de Vasquez Madrid 8 March 1590. A little before this some of the Royallists spread abroad such like Propositions as these following That Henry of Bourbon might or ought to he King That with a safe conscience the people might assist him and pay Tribute That an Heretick though relaps'd and put out of the communion of the Church may have right to the Crown of France That the Pope of Rome hath not right to excommunicate Kings That now it is not only lawful but necessary to make a Treaty or League with the Bearnois and his Hereticks Which Propositions were presently condemn'd by the Sorbone Doctors the Decree of theirs was confirm'd by the Cardinal Legat and subscrib'd 10 Feb. Spond an 1590. § 3. and sworn to by the Bishops and Curats Yet their courage was somewhat cool'd by the Kings success nor was the League prosecuted with that eagerness as was expected by reason that the Duke of Mayenne and the Spaniards mistrusted one another besides the great jealousies amongst the Covenantiug Chieftains themselves every man seeking his own Interest all expecting to make themselves great and several designed the Crown for himself Adde to these the unwieldiness of Mayenne their General being very fat heavy and slow in all his actions and one that spent much time in eating and sleeping And the truth is the most vigorous and earnest promoters of the League were the Priests and Women the first acting as well by the Sword as their Seditious Preachments the later encouraging and gaining by their boldness and insinuations nay so zealous were they in this Caus that from the highest to the lowest they were not asham'd to act any thing to gain Proselytes so that the King suppos'd that what his Armies wan in the Field they lost by these Love-tricks several of his Officers being now and then wheedled over to the League when they came under the lieur of such attractive baits at Paris Yet the Leaguers were quite crest-fallen after the King had totally routed Mayenne and his great Army at the battel of * 14 March 2590. Yory of which Du Bartas hath a long Poem But as a little before when Henry conquered the same Duke at * Septemb. 1589. Arques the better to keep up the hearts of the people and Parisians the Dutchess of Montpensier had the confidence to publish abroad that the Covenanters were Conqueronrs that Navarre himself was taken and
Doctors of Sorbonne were wonderfully terrified but he not willing to lose them quite knowing such men to be dangerous enemies amongst the people waited upon them himself gave them good words told them all was pardoned and Justice satisfied which he ratified by an Edict At the same time he also decreed year 1592 that upon pain of death no more Councils Meetings or Conventicles should be had any way except the Ordinary one of the Union with the sense of the lawful Magistrates which being registred in full consent of Parliament put an end to the power and greatness of the Sixteen and somewhat spoil'd and cool'd the designes of the Spanish Ministers And an Oath was also drawn up and read in Parliament for all the Souldiers in the City to take the better to keep them in Obedience Whilst these things were acting Pope Gregory XIV dying Innocent IX succeedeth him who allowed the League fifteen thousand Ducats a month desiring them to fall to work and chuse a King of the Roman Religion aiming as 't is thought at Cardinal Bourbon the Head of the third party but what his other designes were his * 30 Dec. death after a two months Popedome would not let be known And after him succeeded Clement VIII The Parliament at Rouen now puts forth a severe * 7 Jan. 1592 Edict against any that shall adhere to Henry of Bourbon as they call'd him yet the prosecution of the League was somewhat hindred by the Jealousies arising betwixt Parma and Mayenne the latter fearing to be out-vapoured by the Spaniard was not so averse as formerly from an Agreement with the King to carry on which the great Statesman Villeroy who as yet kept himself with the Leaguers and du Plessis Morney the Kings faithful friend had divers meetings but the Covenanters Propositions were so high and lofty getting all into their own hands leaving his Majesty a meer shadow that it brake off without any determination though the King was willing to grant much to be at rest and quiet This Treaty was presently made known thinking to do Mayenne a displeasure and so it did both the Spaniards and Leaguers being offended at him in offering to treat without their consent or knowledge and so made jealous as if intended to leave them in the lurch But on the other side the King gain'd not much by the bargain the Romanists who followed him next that it should be carried on by an Huguenot viz. Morney began to have the same suspicions of His Majesty And in this zeal and humour having consulted themselves they forthwith gave Mayenne to understand that it was fitting for the common safety that all the Romanists should be united and so to require of the King to change his Religion within a prefixt time and then they would acknowledge him otherwise they would joyntly proceed to the Election of a King of the Roman persuasion for such an one and none other they would have Adde to this Pope Clements favour of the League allowing it 15000 Ducats a moneth exhorting them to chuse a new King of the Roman belief alledging none to be capable of a Crown but one of that Religion commanding the Nuncio Cardinal Piacenza to forward the Election Upon all these and other such like considerations the King is perplext beyond measure now clearly perceiving that all of them were gone to that height of Conditional Subjection as never to receive him for King unless he would be of their Religion nor was his force sufficient to oppose The case is hard but a Kingdom is not to be lost yet the war goeth on vigorously on both sides In the mean time the Pope having sent to his Nuncio in France to hasten the calling of the States General that a Catholick King an enemy to Hereticks and a Defender of the Church might be chosen the Duke of Mayenne took heart fancying that the Pope might aim at him year 1593 and thus entertaining some thoughts of being King he resolved to convocate the States General the Spaniard would have it at Soissons that Parma might the sooner assist or awe them from Flanders the Duke of Lorrain desires Rheams where his greatest Interest lay but Mayennâ thought Paris best his own Authority being greatest there by his former weakening the Sixteen In the mean time all care is taken by them to exclude Henry and nothing could thwart them more then his turning Romanist of which they had some fears several earnestly solliciting him to it To prevent this October 't is spread abroad how unlawful it is for any to desire his Conversion how it is against Divine Civil and Canon Law the Decrees of the Popes Mem. de M. de Nevers vol. 2. pag. 634. the Fundamental Law of the Kingdom the Holy Union c. and therefore conclude that those who propose or endeavour such a thing are wicked Citizens unstable perjur'd Politicks seditious Disturbers of the Common-weal favourers of Hereticks suspected of Heresie Excommunicated ought to be driven out of the City lest they should corrupt the rest And those of Chaalons having put forth a * 18 Novemb Decree against Cardinal de Piacenza the Popes Nuncio as also the Popes Bulls as they did formerly against Pope Gregory XIV Those of the Parlement of Paris publish an Act whereby they Declare the said Decree of Chaalons null of none effect or force being published by those of no Right or Authority to be a Parlement being Schismaticks Hereticks Enemies to God and his Church disturbers of the State and publick peace of the Kingdom Order the said Decree as full of Scandal Schism Heresie and Sedition to be torn and burnt by the Hangman Forbid any to receive or obey the said Decree Injoyn all to honour and obey Pope Clement VIII and acknowledge his Legat. Affirm that their intended General States design nothing but the Preservation of the Roman Religion and to choose a true Christian Catholick French King Forbid any to hinder or molest the members coming to the said meeting of States DU-TILLET Paris 2 Decemb. 1592. Accordingly to summon the said States-General the Duke of Mayenne 1593. 5 Jan. Publish'd a large Declaration in which he undertakes To Vindicate himself Desireth the Romanists to unite That though the Leaguers had too much cause to desire the late Kings death yet they had no hand in it it being a blow from Heaven That Navarre could not be King because an Heretick Obedience being only founded upon the of the Roman Religion So they cannot be blamed for their Actions nor can be Rebels seeing they fight only against Hereticks and their Associates who have despised the Popes Bulls and Admonitions c. And so throwing an odd blot upon the King concludes To this the Popes Legat Piacenza thinking that of Mayenne'â not plain and severe enough added another Declaration Desiring all to be obedient to the Pope who will never assent to an Heretical King or the ruine of the Church
or that Crown * 15 Jan. Affirming that to think that the Priviledges of the Gallican Church extendeth so far as to admit of an Heretical King is the dream of a Madman and an Heretical Contagion That those who had acknowledg'd Navarre had forgot the Piety of their Ancestors the Reputation of their Countrey and the safety of their souls their salvation being desperate That Navarre had violated all Laws both divine and humane And that the Parliament of Paris is a true and lawful one and so perswadeth them to proceed to an Election To these the King returning Answers endeavoring to clear himself from their Accusations not forgetting also to shew what a favour he had for the Roman Religion And though the death of the Duke of Parma had been no small Hindrance to the Spanish designs yet now Lorenzo Suarez de Figuerâ Duke of Feria cometh Embassador to manage the Interest of that Crown at the meeting of the States several at this time aiming at the Throne and every one not despairing of their Cause or Interest The Spanish daughter Izabella Clara Eugenia the Dukes of Guise Lorain Nemours and Mayenne having all hopes In short the States-General meet at Paris in the Great Hall of the 26 Jan. Louvre amongst the rest of the Drolleries of these times nothing took more then a Book call'd Satyre Menippee or le Catholicon d'Espagne Composed in abuse of this Convention * Debit Pret. Belg. Tom. 3. p. 339. Justus Lipsius will have a fling at this Book but the greatest honour it received was from Rome where their Wisdomes there as if they had nothing else to do did many years after very gravely call it to remembrance and at last thought it fit to pass under their * 16 Mar. 1621. vid. Ind. Expurgat Alexandri VIII p. 218. Censure of Reprobation The prose of it was made by the Almoner to Cardinal de Bourbon the Verses were composed by Nicholas Rapin commended by * Poet Gall. vol. 3. p. 165. Johannes Passeratius * Ib. p. 420 421. Scavâla Sammorthanus with others and Rapin himself hath some * Ib. p. 204 c. 28 Jan. Poems out in Latin The States being met as aforesaid Mayenne King-like sitteth under the Cloth of State desiring them to choose a Catholick King an Enemie to Heresie which was seconded by others The next day at a private meeting the Legat moved that at the next Sessions of the States all should take a solemn Oath never to acknowledge Navarre for their King though he should turn Romanist but this was quashr at the Proposal as to swear against the Popes Authority suppose he should turn and his Holiness command him to be received The next day the Romanists with the King with his consent send Propositions to the States for a Treaty with them at which the Legat stormeth affirming the Proposal to be Heretical and so not fit to be Answer'd Cardinal Pelleve and Diego d'Ivarra one of the Spanish Agents agreâing with him but this was opposed and because the Paper was directed to all the States 't was judged fit to be communicated to them which so netled the Legat that he got the Colledge of Sorbonne to declare it Heretical as intimating a declared Heretick might be King and ought to be obeyed Yet the Proposal is shewn to the States a Conference with the Royal Romanists is consented to but in their Answer they had this odd Conclusion That to oppose an Heretical King is not Treason The place agreed on is Surenne between Paris and St. Denys and Persons are nominated on both sides In the States the Spaniards carried high for the Infanta many seeming willing to it for interest-sake but when they named Ernest Arch-Duke of Austria the Emperors Brother for her husband it was rejected as not fitting to give the Kingdom to a stranger The Spaniards smelling the design offered to admit of a French Prince to be married to Philips daughter which took pretty well Guise Nemours Lorain and Mayenne his sons each of them hoping to be the Man and King Nay some who seem'd to be the Kings Friends and Allies as Cardinal Bourbon Count de Soissons the Prince of Conti with some others began to hearken to this Proposal every one fancying to make the Crown his upon which conceits they were not so earnest in the Kings Cause and Interest as they seem'd to be The King perceiving that the Authority of the Pope was one of his greatest Enemies or Pretences had a great minde to have him pacified to which purpose he formerly had the Republick of Venice and Ferdinando de Medici Grand Duke of Tuscany to use their interests in his behalf at Rome and to further it had also been sent Cardinal Pietros de Gondy Bishop of Paris and the Marquess de Pisani in the name of the Romanist with the King upon the same Errand But the Pope commanded them not to enter into the Ecclesiastical Territories as being Favourers of Hereticks well-Wishers to Navarre with whom they had presumed to speak and treat to which some Reasons and Excuses being returned the Pope at last permits them to enter Rome And at last the King himself gave fair Signes and Proffers to the Conference at Surenne not only of his being willing to be instructed in the Roman Religion but as it were ready to be of it This amazeth the Covenanters to the purpose the Legat protesteth against the Conference as dangerous that they could neither treat with nor admit of a peace with Navarre being a declared Heretick and that if they did either he for his part would quit the Kingdom and this he publish'd in Print that every one might take notice of it Nor were the Spaniard less concerned who fearing the Kings Conversion would make haste and be excepted of thinking to spoil it Nominates the Duke of Guise for Husband to the Infanta shewing it was so in his Instructions At this Mayenne is stung to the heart nor could he so much dissemble but his thoughts were perceived however he thanks them for their kindness to his Nephew and desires time till things were better prepared But this Nomination being known the Embassadors Nobles Citizens and every one flock to pay their service to Guise and give him joy his Palace is fill'd himself cried up and now they vapour of a new Kingling * Charles de Guisâ Charles XI At all this the Dutchess of Mayenne is mad she frets storms and weeps three days and not able any longer to endure she falleth upon her troubled husband with Sighs Exclamations Threatnings and Railings jearing him as one that hath lost all his labour and pains if he who had hitherto borne the brunt must at last only thus truckle to his young Nephew The Duke also thus perplext to see himself as it were laid aside puts many into young Guise his head demands strange and exorbitant Conditions of the Spaniard for performance yet thinking
without concluding any thing and one not willing to agree as long as he had any means and opportunity to oppose But the King being good natured waved all his jealousies made a firm peace with him kept him his Favourite and he himself ever after lived a good subject And to this Agreement 't is supposed the fair Gabrielle did not a little perswade the King she losing nothing by making such reconcilements Now the Duke of Nemours the elder Brother died a little before a fierce Covenanter reconciles himself also so doth the Duke of Joyeuse the City of Marseilles as seized on too and delivered to the King so that now nothing seem'd to remain of their Solemn League and Covenant but the Duke of Aumale and the Duke of Mercoeur The first would not acknowledge the King having submitted himself to year 1597 the Spaniard for which he was declared a Traitor and in Effigie was executed by the drawing of it in pieces by four horses The second being Brother to the Queen Dowager still maintain'd part of the Dutchy of Bretaigne foolishly hoping to separate that Province from the Crown and retain it to himself The King had often offered him good Conditions but still he delayed time which at last so troubled his Majesty that he resolved to march into Brittany himself to reduce year 1597 him which Mercoenr perceiving and by consequence his ruine not far off claps up a Peace by giving his only daughter to Caesar eldest son of the fair Gabriele by the King which son by this great Match was made Duke of Vendosme And now also was struck up a compleat year 1598 Peace at Vervins between the French and Spaniard And thus ended the French League and Rebellion But before we leave this League we will give you a chip of the old block whereby you may perceive other designes on foof to take away the Kings life The Duke of Parma Governour of the Netherlands dying 1592. Thuan. lib. 123. âledaye de Mons ce la Martelâere p. 97 98. Ernest Arch-Duke of Austria and Brother to the Emperour Rodolph II. succeeded in that Command and with him at Bruxels resided N. Malavicinus Embassador from Pope Clement VIII which Agent had formerly acted at Parts very earnestly for the Covenanters Nor did his zeal lessen by a farther distance for here he consulted all means to get some body to assassinate the French King Henry IV. At last informed that one Charles Ridicove a Dominican Friar at Ghent had shewed himself a mortal enemy to Navarre and would be apt enough to undertake such a wickedness Malavicino sends to the Provincial commanding him to send Ridicove to him which is obey'd The Dominican being come to Bruxels and acquainted with the noble Exploit desireth that the Deed might be approved of by the Pope and Cardinals that himself and friends might be rewarded and himself Conveniences allowed Malavicino consenting and undertaking for all the Conditions are agreed on * It may be the true name was D'avesnes the same with that me tâored iâ Histoire de la paix entre les Roys de France d'Espagne fol. 144. Avenaria Mother to Ridicove who also knew of the Plot in Confession telleth it to Hodume the Jesuit who liketh the Fact well enough but desireth to see the hardy fellow 't is granted and having view'd him well approveth of all but fears the man is not strong enough In short Ridicove is blest and crost by Malavicino and liberty granted him for the better carrying on the business to appear Gentleman-like to ride fence dance and such like Accomplishments Thus qualified he departs the Netherlands goeth to Vernand thence to St. Denys where finding the thing difficult or not fully resolved or hardy enough to venture he returneth to Brussels Malavicino seeing him and nothing done wonders at his negligence Ridicove excusing himself because he now perceived the King was turn'd Romanist To take off this Malavicino tells him he is mistaken the Bearnois being damned by the Pope all his Partakers excommunicated and so ask'd him if he would once undertake it again the Villain consents but desires the Popes Authority At last he is perswaded to try the other bout in France so disguiz'd he departed with an excuse in his mouth as if he had been sent by Nicholas Basta a Commander at Antwerp who was also privy to the Plot to treat underhand about the delivering up of Bapaulme a strong little place on the Frontiers of Artois to the King At this time one Pet. Arger a Dominican also of the same Monastâry of Gant had been trucking at Bruxels with Malavicino about the Kings death which he undertook to perform some Italians loving to be sure in Murther Ridicove in the mean time changeth his name and from his Mother calls himself * d'Avesnes Avenarius thus he goeth to Amiens waiteth upon the Governour with whom thinking to get the greater repute and not to be discovered himself he the false Avenarius telleth him of one Ridicove instigated by Malavicino to kill the King and to this he addeth also the design of Peter Arger The Governour inform'd the King of all who sendeth for this supposed Avenarius who boldly affirm'd the same stories to his Majesty and that Ridicove being his intimate friend had disclosed the same to him In short the King till a further discovery hath Avenarius imprison'd though at last doubting least this might only be a trick to cast an Odium and Jealousie upon Albert the Cardinal Arch-Duke and Archbishop of Toledo who upon the death of his Brother Ernest was then Governour of the Netherlands and so to hinder the peace between the two Crowns then consulting on the King ordered the fellow to be set at liberty but to depart the Kingdom and to return no more upon pain of death Ridicove getting to Gant consulteth again how to kill the King and haviâg joyn'd himself with another Dominican call'd Clement Odin and disguising themselves in the habits of Heremites trudge into France discover their design to Pierre Morell a Curate who relateth it to Desidere Parisote who abhorring the Fact tells the King whereby the Friars are secured examin'd and being ask'd what could excite them to such a deed Ridicove Answer'd That he was first instigated to entertain such thoughts by the daily Sermons and Disputations which he had heard fitted for such Actions it being the custom not only in their Churches but the street and all other meetings to extol Jacques Clement as a most glorious Martyr for sacrificing his life for the liberty of his Countrey whereby he also thought the deed to be glorious and acceptable to God especially when Malavicino did warrant it to him by the Authority both of God and the Pope and thus fully perswaded he had undertaken the Murther for which he was condemn'd and executed At the same time there was one Nicolas l'Anglois a Capuchin Friar belonging to that Monastery in St. Miel or St. Michel
Joyeuse returns with the Papal Instructions and Authority to Venice At Venice the Cardinal hoping in some thing to uphold the Popes Honour told the Senate that now all the Difficulties were shrunk to two viz. To send an Ambassador to Rome before the Censures were removed and to re-establish the Jesuits But finding these would not be granted he proceeds more moderately and Proposeth They Answer That the Ecclesiasticks should be restored and their goods redelivered That they consent provided the Pope will receive into Favour those who had writ in defence of the State And what ever the Pope did with the writings in behalf of his cause they would do the same with those Papers in vindication of theirs That the Prisoners should be delivered without any Protestations The Prisoners should be deliver'd to the French Ambassador but the Senate would make a Protestation That their Protestation against the Interdict should be revoked as also their Letter writ unto their Cities They will take away their Protestation or Manifesto when the Monitory or Interdict upon which it is grounded is taken away but the Letter need not taking notice of He is also very earnest for the Restitution of the Jesuits but the Senate absolutely * But upon the earnest desire of Pope Alexander VII and the great offers of the King of Polands Brother a Jesuits himself they were restored were restored 1657. 20. January 30. deny's it upon any account what ever Recounting several of their Seditions and Ingratefull actions it having been one of the first places that foster'd them At last after several Reasonings was concluded and agreed on That the Cardinal should declare in the Colledg without any other Ceremony that the Censures were taken away And that at the same time the Duke should put into his hands a Revocation of the Protestation That the Prisoners might be delivered to Freâne the French Ambassador at Venice as to the French King with the Republick Protestation the Pope being not supposed to be concerned in it That the Religious who had retired themselves upon the Interdict should be restored the Jesuits excepted and XIV others who had fled for certain Crimes and not in Obedience to the Pope That no mention should be made of any Letter written unto Governours or Cities but only a Manifesto publish'd for the revocation of the Protestation which was printed That after the Censures were taken away the Republick should name and send an Ambassador to reside with his Holiness according to the common Custom of Princes And if there were any other particulars that they should not now be spoken of but should be remitted to be fairly treated of with the Pope Before these were fully agreed on there had been some dispute about the manner of the Ceremony in taking off the Interdiction for the Senate had absolutely deny'd to receive Absolution affirming they were Innocent and had in what they had done committed no falt Then the Cardinal proposed to go to St. Mark 's Church with the Duke and Senate and there to celebrate Masse and give a Benediction which was enough he said to intimate that the Censures were taken away But the Duke and Senate jealous of their Reputation would not allow of this For though they confess'd That the Apostolick Benediction ought not to be refused when offer'd yet at this time it might give occasion to some to believe a falsity as if they had needed it by some falt in this Quarrel alledging farther the Custom of the Popes who if Princes do some acts to them through Devotion or Humility presently esteem it as done of Duty or in acknowledgment of their falts At last to end this Obstacle it was agreed on as abovesaid That the Cardinal should declare without any other Ceremony that the Censures were taken away Now nothing remain'd undecided but the form of the Manifesto to null the Senate's Protestation against the Monitory or Interdict but of this all was accepted only this sentence The Censures being taken away the Protestation in like manner was taken away The Cardinal urged that they ought not to use the words Taken away in the Protestation but Revoked The Senate though they affirm'd they could not comprehend what subtilty or difference laid in the alteration yea for some time refused to admit of a change But perceiving the Cardinal would have it so or else break all at length yielded to the Cardinals request and so it was concluded thus The Censures being taken away the Protestation in like manner is revoked All Obstacles thus removed the Agreement was compleated with these Ceremonies The XXI of April in the morning de Fresne the French Ambassador The XI according to the English Account being at the Cardinal de Joyeuse's Lodgings Marc Ottobon the Venetian Secretary had the two Prisoners Marc Antony Brandolino Valdemarino Abbot of Nervese and Scipio Sarazin Canon of Vicenza carryed thither He telling the Ambassador that these were the Prisoners which the Illustrious Prince the Duke of Venice had sent to be deliver'd to his Excellence in gratification of the most Christian King But with Protestation not to Prejudice hereby the Authority the Republick hath to judg Ecclesiasticks The Ambassador answer'd That so he received them Of which a publick Instrument being drawn de Fresne went into a Gallery where the Cardinal was sent for the Prisoners saying to the Cardinal These are the Prisoners that are to be deliver'd to the Pope The Cardinal pointing to one neer him said Give them to him meaning Claudio Montano a Commissary sent by the Pope to this effect who touch'd them in token of Dominion and Possession and pray'd the Ministers of Justice who conducted them that they would be pleas'd to keep them for him This done the Cardinal and Ambassador went to the Colledg where they met the Duke and Senat and all being set as usually The Cardinal pronounced these words I rejoyce very much that this day so much desired by me is come wherein I declare unto your Serenitie that all the Censures are taken away as indeed they are and I take therein much pleasure for the benefit which shall redound hereby to all Christendom and particularly to Italy This said the Duke put into his hand the Decree of the Revocation of their Protestation and after some words of Complement they all rose and departed an end of this Quarrel being thus made That afternoon a Rumour was spred about that that mouring at the meeting in the Colledg the Cardinal had given an Absolution At this the Venetians so jealous were they of their reputation were somewhat troubled and made it their business to find out the Original of such a Report which at last they found to be scatter'd by some French-men who giving for their assertion only this Reason viz. That the Cardinal being enter'd into the Colledg before any thing was done made the sign of the Cross under his Hood The idle story and discontent vanish'd the
Beast and thereupon our * * Viz. That mentioned before which was ruined and lost Army is to go into Munster and with the will of God we consent unto you and will that you believe not any word from us for ever before we write again unto you For you shall see * * I believe he relates to the Earl of Essex his business in which he was also concern'd trouble enough in England by English-men it self so as there shall be easiness of suffering their warrs by May next in respect of that it is now And since this Cause of Munster was left to you next under God let no weakness or imbecillity be found in you and the time of help is near you and all the rest From Dungannon the vith of February 1601. O NEALE Rumors being spread abroad of divers Informations brought in of Insurrections and Spanish Invasions Her Majesties Governours thought it was their duty to look about them So Sir George Carew gets James Fitz-Thomas the Titular Earl of Desmond to be surprised as he lurked in a filthy Cave and also secured Florence Mac Cartie who for all his under-hand Treasons and Conspiracies outwardly yet carried a shew of Loyalty Both which were sent into England and clapt up in the Tower of London and some others also were seised on and kept in hold Whilst they were thus busie in consulting the safety of the Kingdom the Spaniards of which Invasion the Bishops of Clonford and Killaloe Archer the Jesuit and others were great Instigators landed with a great Fleet at Kingsale in the County of Cork in Munster which Town they began to fortifie and sent notice of their abode to Tyrone and O Donnel desiâing them to haste to them with all their Powers The Lord Deputy informed of the Spanish arrival sets out a Proclamation at Cork forbidding any to assist them declaring also upon what unjust grounds the Pope and King of Spain had undertook that Invasion and commanding all people to live in obedience to their true Soveraign Queen Elizabeth In answer to which Don Juan de Aquila General of the Spanish Forces sets out this following Declaration which is pat to our business and worth the perusal the better to discover the true Roman-Catholique Doctrine DON Juan de Aquila General of the Warr and the Catholique King This is in Latin MS. F. 97 Cant. in Bib. Bodl. Oxon. thus in English in Pacata Hibernia p. 200 201 202. of Spain ' s Chief Commander in Gods Warr which is made in Ireland for the defence of the Faith To all the Irish Catholiques living in Kingsale the City of Cork and in all other Villages Cities and Castles wisheth health in Him who is the true Happiness There is come unto our ears a Proclamation or certain Libel made in the City of Cork in the Name of the Deputy which because it containeth many untruths and such things as offend the ears of honest men lest they may lead and seduce the minds of simple men into errors and turn them from the truth I am compell'd to shew their falshood to lay open the truth and in few words to signifie the pretence and intention of our most Excellent King Philip in this Warr which is with the Apostolique Authority to be administred by us And to speak the truth I could very easily retort upon them those reproaches which they object to us and make them lose the pleasure which they have taken in ill-speaking by hearing the like Notwithstanding we will not like unto weak and unarmed women go to reproachings but setting these things aside answer to those that are objected with sound truth and Christian modesty First of all Ye fain that we would lead away the pretended Subjects of the Queen of England from their obedience to bring them under Our yoak which is a very untruth for we endeavour not to perswade any body that he should deny due obedience according to the Word of God to his Prince But ye know well that for many years since Elizabeth was deprived of her Kingdom and all her Subjects absolved from their fidelity by the Pope unto whom he that reigneth in the Heavens the King of Kings hath committed all power that he should Root up Destroy Plant and Build in such sort that he may punish temporal Kings if it should be good for the spiritual Building even to their deposing which thing hath been done in the Kingdoms of England and Ireland by many Popes viz. by Pope Pius Quinâus Gregory the Thirteenth and now by Clement the eighth as it is well known whose Bulls are extant amongst us I speak to Catholicks not to froward Hereticks who have fallen from the faith of the Roman Church seeing they are blind leaders of the blind and such as know not the grounds of the truth it is no marvel that they do also disagree from us in this thing But our Brethren the Catholiques walking in the pureness of the faith and yeelding to the Catholique Church which is the very Pillar of the Truth will easily understand all those things Therefore it remaineth that the Irish which adhere to us do work with us nothing that is against Gods Laws or their due obedience nay that which they do is according to Gods word and the obedience which they owe the Pope Secondly Ye affirm That we Spaniards go about to win the Irish with allurements and feigned flatteries which is a thing far from our natures and that we do it but for a while that after we have drawn the minds of simple men unto us we might afterwards exercising our Cruelty towards them shew our bloody nature O the Immortal God! Who doth not wonder at your bitter and unexpressible cruelty and your boldness shewed in these words For Who is he that doth not know the great Cruelty which you English have exercised and cease not to exercise towards the miserable Irish You I say go about to take from their souls the Catholique Faith which their Fathers held in which consists eternal life Truly you are far more cruel than Bears and Lions which take away the temporal life for you would deprive them of the eternal and spiritual life Who is it that hath demolished all the Temporalities of this most flourishing Kingdom except the English Look upon this and be ashamed Whereas on the other side We commiserating the condition of the Catholiques here have left our most sweet and happy Countrey Spain that is replenished with all good things and being stirr'd with their Cries which pierce the Heavens having reached the ears of the Pope and our King Philip They have being moved with pity at last resolved to send unto you Soldiers Silver Gold and Arms with a most liberal hand not to the end they might according as they feign exercise Cruelty towards you O Irish Catholiques but that you may be happily reduced being snatched out of the Jaws of the Devil and free from their Tyranny unto
power to absolve me of this Oath or any part thereof Which I acknowledg by good and full Authority to be lawfully ministred unto me And do renounce all Pardons and Dispensations to the contrary And all these things I do plainly and sincerely acknowledg and swear according by these express words by me spoken and according to the plain and common sense and understanding of the same words without any equivocation or mental evasion or secret reservation whatsoever And I do make this Recognition and Acknowledgment heartily willingly and truly upon the true Faith of a Christian So help me God A. B. Unto which Oath so taken the said person shall subscribe his or her Name or Mark. King James doubted not but that all honest and good Subjects would Apol. for the Oath of Allegiance pag. 49 50 51. submit to this Oath Because as he said that he that shall refuse to take this Oath must of necessity âold all or some of these Propositions following I. That I King James am not the lawful King of this Kingdom and of all other my Dominions II. That the Pope by his own Authority may depose me if not by his own Authority yet by some other Authority of the Church or of the See of Rome If not by some other Authority of the Church and See of Rome yet by other means with others help he may Depose me III. That the Pope may dispose of my Kingdoms and Dominions IV. That the Pope may give Authority to some Forreign Prince to invade my Dominions V. That the Pope may discharge my Subjects of their Allegiance and Obedience to me VI. That the Pope may give license to one or more of my Subjects to bear Arms against me VII That the Pope may give leave to my Subjects to offer violence to my Person or to my Government or to some of my Subjects VIII That if the Pope shall by Sentence excommunicate or depose me my Subjects are not to bear Faith and Allegiance to me IX If the Pope shall by Sentence Excommunicate or Depose me my Subjects are not bound to defend with all their power my Person and Crown X. If the Pope shall give out any Sentence of Excommunication or Deprivation against me my Subjects by reason of that Sentence are not bound to reveal all Conspiracies and Treasons against me which shall come to their hearing and knowledg XI That it is not Heretical and Diabolical to hold That Prinees being Excommunicated by the Pope may be either Deposed or Killed by their Subjects or any other XII That the Pope hath Power to absolve my Subjects from this Oath or from some part thereof XIII That this Oath is not administred to my Subjects by a full and lawful Authority XIV That this Oath is to be taken with Equivocation Mental Evasion or secret Reservation and not with the Heart and good will sincerely in the true Faith of a Christian man Now whether there was just cause for drawing up and imposing of such an Oath King James can tell you best himself And first that the Romanists had no reason to contrive his ruin he declares at large in these words But now having sacrificed if I may so say to the Manes of my late Apol. for the Oath of Allegiance pag. 18 19 20. Predecessor Q. Elizabeth whose Government and Moderation he vindicates I may next with St. Paul justly vindicate my own Fame from those innumerable Calumnies spread against me in testifying the truth of my Behaviour toward the Papists Wherein I may truly affirm That whatsoever was her just and merciful Government over the Papists in her time my Government over them since hath so far exceeded hers in Mercy and Clemency as not only the Papists themselves grew to that height of pride in confidence of my mildness as they did directly expect and assuredly promise to themselves Liberty of Conscience and equality with others of my Subjects in all things but even a number of the best and faithfullest of my said Subjects were cast in great fear and amazement of my Course and Proceedings ever prognosticating and justly suspecting that sowr fruit to come of it which shew'd it self clearly in the Powder-Treason How many did I honour with Knighthood of known and open Recusants How indifferently did I give Audience and Access to both sides bestowing equally all Favours and Honours on both Professions How free and continual Access had all Ranks and Degrees of Papists in my Court and Company And above all How frankly and freely did I free Recusants of their ordinary Payments Besides it is evident what strait Order was given out of my own mouth to the Judg to spare the execution of all Priests notwithstanding their conviction joining thereunto a gracious Proclamation whereby all Priests that were at liberty and not taken might go out of the Countrey by such a day my General Pardon having been extended to all Convicted Priests in Prison whereupon they were set at liberty as good Subjects and all Priests that were taken after sent over and set at liberty there But time and paper will fail me to make enumeration of all the benefits and favours that I bestowed in general and particular upon Papists in recounting whereof every scrape of my Pen would serve but for a blot of the Pope's Ingratitude and Injustice in meteing me with so hard a measure for the same Yet for all these Favours His Majesty in another place tells us That The never-enough wondred at and abhorred POWDER-TREASON Monitory Preface to all Christian Monarchs p. 6 7 8 9. though the Repetition thereef grieveth I know the gentle-hearted Jesuit * His Majesty alludes to Parsons Letter against his Book call'd The judgment of a Catholick English man p. 6. §. 10. Parsons This Treason I say being not only intended against me and my Posterity but even against the whole House of Parliament plotted only by Papists and they only led thereto by a preposterous zeal for the advancement of their Religion some of them continuing so obstinate that even at their death they would not acknowledg their Fault but in their last words immediately before the expiring of their breath refused to condemn themselves and crave Pardon for their Deed except the Romish Church should first condemn it And soon after it being discovered that a great number of my Popish Subjects of all Ranks and Sexes both Men and Women as well within as without the Countrey had a confused Notion and an obscure Knowledg that some great thing was to be done in that Parliament for the Weal of the Church although for Secrecy's cause they were not acquainted with the Particulars certain Forms of Prayer having likewise been set down and used for the good success of that Great Errand Adding hereunto That divers times and from divers Priests the Arch-Traytors themselves received the Sacrament for confirmation of their Heart and observation of Secresie Some of the principal Jesuits likewise being found
be bankrupt for rather then fail she will pardon them for ever and ever as may appear in what followeth In the Church of St. John the Lateran is a Chappel call'd Sancta Sanctorum in which there is every day pardon and remission for all sins both from the punishment and the sin also In St. Peters Church in the Vatican by the Font is every day remission of all sins to be had Also in the same Church upon St. Martins day there is to be had full remission of all sins In St. Pauls Church in the Vatican upon the XXIX of January being the day when the Church was consecrated there is then to be had remission of all sins In the Church of St. Croce is a Chappel call'd Hierusalem where is to be granted full remission of all sins both à poena à culpa In the Church St. Maria Maggiore upon All-Saints day there is granted full remission of all sins In the Church St. Maria Rotonda upon the third of May and All-Saints day are pardons for all sins to be had In the Church St. Maria del Popolo on the day of Assumption of the Virgin Mary are granted remission of all sins In the Church of St. Peters ad Vincula are remission of all sins to be had In the Church call'd Ara Coeli or St. Maria Ara Coeli where they say is the first Altar that ever was made in the world at which Altar there is every Sunday and upon the Assumption of the B. Virgin granted full pardon and Remission of all sins These and such other like Indulgences were formerly a Fiscus Papalis sive Caralog is Indulgentiarum c. publish'd in England by Mr. Crashaw from an old Manuscript which he had and I have also seen an old b MS. 196. K Digby in Bibl. Bodl. âxon Mânuscript to the same purpose But what need we trouble our selves with Manuscripts seeing the same things may be seen in feveral c Indulgentiae Ecclâsiarum urbis Romane Impressum Romae 1509. Le Cose maravigliose dell ' Alma citta di Roma 1625. Onuphrius de urbis Romae Ecclesiis Le Steâr de Villamont ses voyages Vid. Weaveâs Funeral-Monuments pag. 160 161 162 c. Books made printed by them and publish'd by their Authority to procure the greater credit and belief for suchlike pardons as these This occasion'd so many Pilgrimages to Rome to the great inriching of that City and the wonder of Johannes or Janus Pannonius the Hungarian Poet and Bishop of Funfkirken or Eutegyhazae in Latine Quinque Ecclesiae who though of the Roman Religion yet could thus jest at the gadding of People from other Countries to Rome for Pardons at their Jubilees Hispani Galli Solavi Teutones Hunni Delit. Poet. Hungar. p. 274. Clavigeri petitis limina Sancta Petri Quo ruitis stulti Latios ditare penates Salvari in patria siccine nemo potest The Spaniard French Pole German and the Hun Vnto St. Peters Chair for Heaven doth run Whither O fools to inrich the Popes do you gad As if salvation can't at home be had Yet Indulgences were also granted to particular places in other Countries amongst the rest England being then free-handed to Rome did not want such pretty Indearments whereby the people were made as free from sin as d Jo. Fox vol. 3. pag 223. Nightingal the Priest in Queen Mary's days and of them might be said as was thus in an old e Thâ Becon's Relicks of Rome fol. 193. b. printed Pardon John or Joan as free I make thee As heart may think or eye may see And their Power and Prerogative is so great forsooth that they cannot onely pardon past sins but sins to come or what you will commit afterwards of which King f Meditation on the Lords Prayer p. 58. James doth protest that he hath seen two Authentical Bulls with his own eyes And of this the g Gravam Germ. § 3. Princes of Germany at Nurnberg 1523 did publickly complain and that your friends soul should skip out of Purgatory when the cash ratled in the Bason And how liberal they used to be with their Pardons h De Schism lib. 1. cap. 68. Theodorick à Niem who was Secretary to three Popes hath of old hinted and Dr. i Manuduction to Divinity pag. 64 65 c. Thomas James will refer you to some more abuses And though they are willing to be no loosers by these favours yet their prices are cheap enough which probably may the sooner ingage or oblige some trusty son to act any Villany the rates of their Absolutions being so cheap of which take this following Taste as I finde them set down in their Taxa S. Cancellariae Apostolicae Sect. III. Tit. 2. ABsolution for him who lyeth with a Woman in the Church and committed other crimes is rated at 6 a The common value of a grosso is about 4 penny sarthing of English money but some in this occasion will make it about 1 s. 6 d. grossos He that keeps a Concubine if a Priest must pay for his Absolution 7 gros If he be a Lay-man he must pay 8 gros If a Lay-man commit Sacriledge by taking holy things out of holy places he is well used seeing he payeth no more for his Absolution then 7 gros If a man carnally lye with his Mother Sister or other Kinswoman or God-mother he shall have his Absolution paying 5 gros Absolution for him that deflowers a Virgin is dog-cheap at 6 gros If a Priest commit Simony he shall have his Absolution for paying 7 gros Absolution for Perjury is but 6 gros Ib. Tit. 6. If a Lay-man kill an Abbot a Monk a Clerk or other Priest less then a Bishop he shall onely pay for his Absolution according to the Quality 7 8 or 9 gros But if a Lay-man onely kill a Lay-man he shall then onely pay 5 gros If a Woman be with Childe and she willingly and on purpose destroy the said Infant within her she shall have an Absolution for 5 gros And if one kill his Father Mother Brother or Wife he must pay for his Absolution 1 Ducat and 5 b This is sometimes valued at the same with a Grosso Carlins This Book was publish'd by their own Authority it may be the better to let the Romanists see what a kinde loving and indulgent Mother they have But how oft it hath been publish'd I cannot tell It was c W. Crafââaw's Mittimâs to the Jubilee of Rome Epist to the Reader first made and printed at Rome in the time of Pope Leo X and was after printed at Paris 1522 the d Pet. Molin de Monarch Temp. Pont. pag. 355. Kings Priviledge and the Popes Bull being joyned to it 'T was the next year 1523 printed at e Laur. Banck Taxa Epist Colen and afterwards in that Noble Collection call'd Tractatus Illustrium virorum printed by the King of France his Priviledge
at Lyons 1549. This Taxa was also then publish'd f Tract Illust Tom. 16. amongst them And though Claudius Espencaeus the famous Sorbonne-Doctor was so ashamed of this Book to be thus by Authority so publickly printed and sold that he solemnly a Liber palam ac publicè hic Impressus hodieque ut olim venalis Cl. Espenc Com. in Titum cap. 1. Digres 2. complaineth against it yet he gain'd nothing by it but the ill-will of the Grandees of the Roman Religion those his Comments upon Titus being call'd to an account by their Index Expurgatorius and this passage against their Taxa commanded to be dasht out lest it may be it should discredit their ware and so spoil their Trade and Market And afterwards when these foresaid Tractatus Illustrium were by the command of Pope Gregory XIII augmented and by the care of Franciscus Zilettus publish'd at Venice 1584 this Taxa was also b Tom. 15. part 1. fol 368 c. reprinted and with the rest dedicated and presented to the said Pope These several Editions and probably some others of this Taxa publish'd by Authority of the Romanists themselves take off all Replies as if it might be a cheat and to this may be added that the Learned c De Tyran Papae p. 544 545 546 547. Laurentius Banck who also of late reprinted this Taxa with his Notes upon it doth assure us that to his knowledge and eye-sight the same pardons and abuses are at this day publickly practised at Rome And it is not unworth the observation that though of late Pope Alexander VII hath in his Index Expurgatorius placed the Taxa yet he excepts nothing against the foresaid Editions or those printed by the Romanists but onely against that lately put forth with Bancks his d V. Taxa Notes or Annotations or which have been corrupted by e V. Praxis Hereticks though I think it would puzzle him to prove any such corruptions Thus you see you may name your sin and pardon is to be had at a small rate nay they have been so kinde that rather then want your custom they have sold Pardons for Sixpence a Groat or Twopence a game at Tennis a Cup of Ale and with some kinde-natured Women they have made more pleasant bargains And here for the honour of these Money pardons a merry story or two should not be taken amiss In the time of Leo X Mart. Chemnit ãâã Concil Tâdent part 4 de Indulg Oâhâ Miland Jocâ-setiâ § 44. Tetzelius was sent into Germany with multitude of Pardons to advance money for the Pope which were then first opposed by Luther 'T is said that this Tetzelius affirm'd that he could also pardon sins to come whereupon a German Gentleman bought such an one of him and afterwards rob'd the Dominican Pardoner Tetzelius threatning him the Gentleman pleads he had bought his Pardon for it declaring that was the sin he determin'd to commit to which Tetzelius could not reply About the same time a Shooe-makers Wife buyeth a Pardon in which was expresly indulged her that her soul should fly to Heaven as soon as she was dead At last the woman dyeth and is buryed but her Husband giveth nothing to the Priest to pray Wulph Muscul loci communes pag. 394. her soul out of Purgatory Whereupon the Shooe-maker is accused to the Magistrate who chides him for having no care of his Wives soul the fellow pleads that there is no need for any Mass for it seeing her soul was in Heaven before she was buryed for proof of which he sheweth the Popes Pardon a Testimony so Authentick that they durst neither deny it or the Pontifick Authority whereby the Cobler came off clear But another story I meet with where the Judge being a party he was not so honest in his determination in short thus A German Mat. Flav. Iâleric de Sâctis Pap. pag. 220. Gentleman according to his Fathers will paid yearly such a sâm to a Neighbouring Monastery that the Monks therein should pray for the deliverance of his Fathers soul out of Purgatory At last the Gentleman understanding that they brag'd that they had Pardons which could deliver any soul he buys one of them for his Fathers soul which for more certainty was confirm'd by their Monasteries Seal and subscrib'd by their General and themselves Thus being cock-sure of the happiness of his Fathers soul he refused afterwards to pay them the Annual Stipend he used formerly to do whereupon the Monks appeal to the Bishop who gravely Decreeth that the Gentleman must continue the payment though his Fathers soul were quit from Purgatory by the former Pardon But because some may be unwilling to trudge as far as Rome for Pardons or to go any whither else upon suchlike Pilgrimages and others either through poverty or covetousness may grudge to give any thing for their Absolutions which they suppose should be given them freely therefore the Popes good souls not willing to give the least discontent to any of their Children have out of their good nature and fulness of Authority afforded them Pardon and Heaven at as easie and lazie a rate as heart could wish and they need not question the Authority of their Popes seeing 't is a sure Rule that when his Holyness giveth Plenary Absolution a Quando Papa concedit plenariam Absolutionem intelligitur quod absolvit tam à culpa quam à poena quoad omnia peccata quantumque enormissima Vid. Domin Card. Tusch Practicarum Conclusionum juris Tom. 4. v. Indulgent § 6. It is to be understood that he absolveth as well from the Punishment as the sin be the sin never so great or abominable And as for these so frankly and freely bestowed Indulgences for the honour and comfort of the English-Romanist I shall go no farther for them then the Horae Beatae Virginis Mariae And this according as it was used at Salisbury and in this I shall onely follow the Edition of Paris 1527 because the greatest cost and care hath been taken in that Impression both for Pictures and Ornaments of any I have yet seen And now bless your eyes and behold the Popes Treasure open'd Pardon for days Vid. Fol. 165. a. Pope John XXII hath granted to them that shall say this Prayer Ave Fol. 73. a. caro Christi caro c. at the Elevation pardon for 100 days Pope Celestine hath granted to them that shall say in honour of Fol. 58. a. the B. Virgin this Prayer Ave mundi spes Maria c. pardon for 300 days Pope John XXII hath granted them that shall say this Prayer Fol. 61. b. Stabat Mater dolorosa c. pardon for 300 days Pope Anastasius hath granted to them that say this prayer Domine Fol. 84. a. Jesu Christe c. pardon for 500 days Pope John XXII hath granted them that say this prayer Anima Fol. 72. b. Christi Sanctifica me
from Rome when this point cometh to a pinch and a serious debate then we shall see some of them like Coton and the other French Jesuits to have two Consciences one at Rome and another at home As when any mischief is done the Childe cryeth Nobody did it thereby thinking to secure it self so now when some Kings and Princes have look'd upon this King-deposing Doctrine as wicked and dangerous we have some of the secular Priests and some French of a freer humour will throw all the fault upon the Jesuit and would gladly make the world believe that all other Roman Catholicks are innocent as to these accusations being true Subjects to their Prince and Enemies to Treason or Sedition and that the contrary Principles are onely taught by the Jesuits to which Order many other Catholicks having no good will make it their business to expose them as much as they can and this Quarrel is now grown to such an height that there appears no signes of a Reconciliation which every day weakens the Papal Authority and may in time squeez that jurisdiction within its own narrow limits The truth is some other Orders think the Jesuits carry too high an hand and others suppose them too busie and active in State-affairs and have been the Fomenters of many troubles and Wars in Europe to which purpose I meet with this biting Character Martem norunt animare Et Tumultus suscitare Inter Reges sedare Tanquam sancti adorantur Tanquam Reges dominantur Tanquam Fures depraedantur Dominantur temporale Dominantur spirituale Dominantur omnia male Hos igitur Jesuitas Nebulones Hypocritas Fuge si Coelica quaeras Vita namque Christianv Abhorret ab hoc doctrina Tanquam ficta Insana Another will offer these Anagrams upon the word JESUITA ES VITIA and SEVITIA I non es vita at VITIA ES mortis Imago Et Saevitia dans vim tibi nomen erit But this following for its brevity and pithiness may carry away the Bell Seductor Sueco Gallo Sicarius Anglo Proditor Imperio Explorator Davus Ibero Italo adulator dixi teres ore Suitam Nay the very Spaniards though great admirers of the Papal Prerogative and might have some respect for this Order their Founder Ignatius being their Countryman yet have some pique against them as appears by this Libel found in the Spanish Court by way of the Jesuits Ten Commandments Los Mandamientes de los Teatinos Mas humanos son que Divinos 1. Adquirir mucho dinero 2. Sugetar todo el mundo 3. Buen Capon y buen Carnero 4. Comprar Barato y vender caro 5. Con el blanco aguar el tinto 6. Tener siempre el lomo en siesto 7. Guardarse bien del sereno 8. Obrar lo suyo y lo ageno 9. Hazar del Penetente esclavo 10. Mesclarse en casas d'estado Estos diez Mandamientes se encierran en dos Todo para mi y nada para vos The Ten Commandments the Jesuits signe Are far more Humane then they are Divine 1. Great Riches see you do procure 2. Bring the whole world to your lure 3. Eat fat Capons and the best cheer 4. Buy but cheap yet sell full dear 5. Water your red wine with white 6. Lye with ease and warmth at night 7. Keep you from th' ill evening ayres 8. Do your own and others affairs 9. Make slaves of your Penitents 10. Plot in State-deeds and Events These Ten Commandments are thus made two All for my self nothing at all for you But too much of this Learned Order whose exact or Blinde Obedience as their Founder words it is maligned by some others Caeca Obedientia who have faults enough of their own and make a clamour against these Fathers not that the other are of sounder principles but thereby to turn people eyes upon another Object that their own faults might not be take notice of But though Clark and Watson the two secular Priests ranted dapperly against the Jesuits as the onely Teachers and Instructors of Sedition and Treason yet scarce was a year turn'd round but these pretended good Subjects were taken napping in Rebellion and accordingly had their reward And as for the Tenents of the Jesuits I finde the Fathers Reply to that Objection that a On dira tousiours que Bellarmine Gretserus les Peâes Jesuites en corps en particulier ne croyent ne croyront n' enseignent n' enseigneront autre chose que ce qu' en croit l'Eglise Responce Apologetique à l'Anticoron pag. 90. neither Bellarmine Gretserus nor any other particular Jesuit whatsoever do teach any thing but what is held for a truth and believed by the Church it self What they mean by the Church of Rome we have told you from themselves formerly and 't is certain that according to History the Pope hath been so active in maintaining this King-deposing Doctrine and so furious and active with his Sword that even honest Pasquin thought himself obliged to keep to the Proverb Whilst thou art at Rome do as they do And thus to Apologize Hânr Estten âpol pour Hered p. 382. for the Pope and answer all Objections Quum tibi non aetas habilis sit Caeraphe bello Et castris habeas cognita claustra magis Quum desit miles bellique pecunia uervus Quis te praecipitem cogit ad arma furor Infirmis humeris damnata quid induis arma Quae tibi cum libeat ponere non liceat Cur respirantem curantem vulnera mundum Concutis Martem solus ad arma cies Da miseris requiem spatium concede malorum Si nobis Pater es si tua cura sumus Conde senex gladium Christi reminiscere berbi Quod dixit Petro dixit ille tibi To this Pasquino one would think a doughty Romanist thus returns an answer in behalf of his Holiness Quod dixit Petro Christus nolim esse putetis Dictum Pontificum pace Petrique mihi Nam neque sum Petri successor nec quoque talem Agnoscit bona pars Christicolorum hodie Pauli ego successu coeptis meliore deinceps Dii faveant sumpsi nomen arma simul Et Christi verbi memor intrepidusque minister NON VENI PACEM MITTERE SED GLADIVM And now Gentlemen though at the beginning I gave you I hope good Reasons for this my undertaking yet because the other discourses intervening might possibly dash them out of your memories give me leave to reminde you of them with this previso that I think my Mother the Church of England a good Church and the King our Soveraign a true and lawful Kâng And therefore in short when I finde a compact amongst your b Jesuits never to give over their attempts till they have âtâer ruin'd themselves or reduced England to their Romish obedence When I finde a S. W. Schism disarmed pag. 181. you declare that our Kings have forfeited the claim to the Title of the